





.o***. 0 ’ V'*..* 




..•* ^ ‘O®^* ^ .e *'?..•* 0 *’ 

c°^ .‘i^. % ** .-»?’'’ .1^. % c®^ .teSNl* 

«'' -'J^tak*. %. .■4^ *V5I^* •^. 4 '^ -'j^lOk 



** 

'V 

V •I*'* ^ J 

* ’^ 0 ^: 

• c*^ 'Cn *• ^^Esa^y • aV*^ 


^>‘ »-®v^ -j 
^0 


*^0 • * 


n.*^ ’^o't 



• ^ ♦. 


>* .iP-nK -j 


♦ • • • • ^ *•§•%• A® • • • • • 

•Trl/# V * • • «# ^O. *0^ •l^iZj* 

:• "V 4 *^ ** ■ 


• % A** *V 


^ 1 .^ 




r' 


f. .** . 0 *’ '•^TTfi* A <, **?..•* . 0 *’ 

-Cr • • * • • 4 y • ‘ ' • » ^ > 0 * » • * • ♦ 

'U. 0 < o'ii^B^**- 


P9^ 



^(y 



• * 

A . i ^ ^ 


^V 


o’ 

' *- 
V O***^ ^ A* 

•«► '•• *** a'^'^ ' 


'o, *«^"’' A®-’ V ».'. 
••• %..»♦* ; <«**•• * 



ryJ^’.'X 

^ *.. , 

'■•* *J 

*T^^»* a'*’’’ ^ 0 ® '^*»«^^?** 







^kV 












t * 


% 

4 .4^'. 

- • - ^(y ^ 

*'^^/t77^'‘ %■ <y ‘ifSSw'. ^ 

o ^ ^ * 

a'V _iv A. I 


‘ 'jr 


{{ 


/ . . . • A ^ 


• # 









^e. 


5'^'. 




* A **o»^** *0^ 

0° ♦V!5t>l' n 3 ♦‘irfJiUjJ* 0° •Vsvwl*, ° 


oV 


^0’ 




f) 


t # ^ 


% %. ^ ,‘ 

A '« . » • .<>^ ^ * 

l’*'*’'^ C®^ .‘.rfS^* % 


V » ’ • 






• # 


.-' A ' 

a’ 



:. 't. /aV;;. c<s^' .• 


^ ■ -^i . ^ •^'* / •' ■' t y it > ‘ *Vf- 

hm Vt' ' • ■ <"X' i^^^^iiL. 

*^t '\-»' ' 4.’*i i* *i'L' 

.vW*-' V 


.a' 




k> 


».» 


■■ 



■B 


► v • 




%- ' f i/'' 

* '"•irf : ^ '-i,\^-i^' 

. ' . 5 vWoiP ilj^.i • ; ^ ^ •*^V'‘''V'Vi 


I"! ’ > >■ 


'jJl 


. ■';^ ''#r VU 


y V/IV ' V ^ • n'-^-T' 'Jv*, r 


V * 


’. t’ 


•■'a 


» :# 


V 


ft 


L-‘ 




• * * 


- .'1 


;» I 




\’ 


<’ ’* , ■*»,:.• C 

I/. ■,. ■ v^y.'v 4(|» 

’ v} ' '•iu* * 1 j 1 r 


u y f 


NHiv. ''^si ■ ' 


(;/> , 


i. . 






' fc 


^ «> 




t w 


ft ‘ 


t ► 


yf ft? r 

-# i ' f'' ^ H 










> Si 


i) 




A' 


V V 


'ftj 


• .» » 


V .V 






•4.J' 


{ 




u 




^ r. 


^; ■ 'C 


'';:;*!i“ ‘ii.: 


^Y 




VVJ" 


r/ff 


IV.’tff'': 


■i- 


j^' 


K 




V « 

I 


■1/ 


f XJ 


# . r 


4 : 


'V Da /,*! 




• f 


fr 


ikk> 


:■ K. 


•.w 


(f 


L 


Zj'L 


,’• i’i 











UNDER THE 
(Page 59.) 


HE THRUST ME 


TOPPLING MASS 


THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 


BY 

JAMES OTIS 




Author of “ Andy’s Ward,” " Chasing a Yacht,” Etc. 


ILLUSTRATED BY F. A. CARTER 



THE PENN PUBLISHING COMPANY 


PHILADELPHIA MDCCCXCVII 








Copyright, 1897, by The Penn Publishing Company 




CONTENTS 


CHAP. PAGE 

I. The Expedition, 7 

II. Jealousy, 26 

III. Treachery, . 45 

IV. A Hunting Party, . 65 

V. Mutiny, 84 

VI. Retreat of the Cowards, 103 

VII. Dire Distress, 123 

VIII. The Plains of Abraham, 143 

IX. Outwitted, 162 

X. A Joyful Meeting, 180 

XI. Mystification, 199 

XII. Hiram Burchard, 218 

XIII. An Unexpected Arrival, 238 

% 

XIV. For Liberty, 257 

XV. The Last Struggle, 277 


6 


CONTENTS 


CHAP. PAGE 

XVI. A Traitor’s Death, 296 

XVII. An Apology, 313 

XVII 1. The Assault, 332 

XIX. In Prison, 351 


AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 


CHAPTER I 

THE EXPEDITION 

Ephraim Marston and I would have entered 
the army when the news was brought to us, in 
the summer of 1775, that the Britishers had 
shot down American people at Lexington and 
Concord, but that Ephraim’s mother set her face 
against it, and I was bounden by more ties than 
those of kinship to do her bidding faithfully. 

She it was who had given me a home two 
years before this news came to us, when, my 
mother having died a twelvemonth previous, 
Ephraim’s father and mine were killed by the 
Indians near about Castine. 

It was not for me to ask, although I had often 
wondered regarding it, why my parents should 
have journeyed from Boston town into the wilder- 
ness of Maine, but of that flitting it is not neces- 
sary for me to speak here, because all I intend 

7 


8 


AT THK SIEGE OF QUEBEC 


to set down is that which concerns Ephraim and 
myself from the time we saw soldiers ascending 
the Kennebec Kiver, bound, as we were told, to 
capture Quebec. 

Then we resolved to cast our lot in with them. 

Poor Ephraim’s mother was not there to say 
us nay. 

The good God had taken her from us, and 
two days had passed since we covered her with 
the earth at the south side of the clearing, by 
the river-bank, with none to aid us in the mourn- 
ful work. 

We were standing by her grave after eight- 
and-forty weary, tearful hours had gone by, 
each one recalling to us more keenly our loss, 
when suddenly a mighty sight came before our 
vision ; such an one as we had never so much as 
dreamed of before. 

Well it was this spirit of war should have 
broken in upon our grief just when it did, else 
would Ephraim have been distraught with de- 
spair, for his mother was to him, as to me, 
mother, friend, and the whole world besides. 

The day was drawing to a close ; tears were 
streaming from our eyes as we bent over the 
grave which covered from mortal sight all that 


THE EXPEDITION 


9 


was dear to us in this world — save each other — 
when the sound of paddles broke the stillness, 
for our grief was too deep to be other than silent, 
and we sprang up thinking the Indians were 
upon us. 

Then we saw that which held us speechless 
with amazement not unmixed with fear. 

From around the bend there came two — 
three — a dozen boats in company, filled with 
white men in such garb as we had heard that 
soldiers wore. 

They came on with many a laughing shout and 
careless word, as if there was nothing in these 
woods of Maine to do them harm, and the rays 
of the setting sun lighted each musket-barrel 
until it was as if the bateaux bristled with 
points of fire. 

Even while we gazed yet more boats sailed 
into view, and then it seemed to our wondering 
eyes as if all the inhabitants of the province 
were coming toward us, so great was the press 
of numbers. 

As for myself, I stood with eyes and mouth 
open, too much absorbed in that before me to 
give heed to the torrent of questions which 
flowed from my friend’s lips, nor was it possible 


10 


AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 


to do other than stare until the foremost of the 
boats drew up at the bank directly at our feet. 

At the moment it seemed that these fanci- 
fully-appareled and prodigiously-armed men 
had come for no other purpose than an inter- 
view with Ephraim and myself, and I can smile 
now that such a wild thought should have 
entered my mind, but yet, at the time, I verily 
believed it to be true. 

Later, and within the hour, I came to know 
that it was our clearing which had tempted the 
men of the expedition to land, not the ill-kempt, 
awkward boys who stood like rudely-hewn stat- 
ues, gazing at the warlike array. 

For many miles on either side of the river 
ours was the only habitation, and that gap which 
Ephraim and I had helped make in the forest 
the only place in the vicinity where such a body 
of men could have encamped. 

We were greeted many times by the new-' 
comers, now in kindly tones, and again in a 
spirit of raillery, but, because of my absorjDtion, 
it was to me as if no one had spoken, until a 
lad hardly older than myself, armed with a rifle 
the like of which I had never before seen, leav- 
ing his companions, came toward us with a 


THE EXPEDITION 


11 


certain courteous manner which caused me to 
believe him one who would become a friend. 

Yet I spoke not, nor did Ephraim, until the 
lad stood by my side with outstretched hand, 
and asked : 

Why do you two remain here with weapons 
in your hands, as if to receive an enemy 

Then it was I found my tongue, but instead 
of answering his question as was my duty, since 
he spoke us so fairly, asked whence came such 
a vast army, and he laughed heartily, with an 
air of good-humor which won my confidence, as 
he said : 

If you call this a vast army, you should see 
the American troops at Cambridge. We are 
only a detachment — a small one — and because 
of that shall win all the greater honor and glory 
when we have accomplished our mission. But 
why are you two not soldiers now when true men 
are needed, if we would gain our independence 
In as few words as might be I explained that 
she who was the same as mother to us both had 
begged that we remain with her, and when my 
reply was made the lad looked around question- 
ingly as he asked : 

Where may she be now ? Surely the sight 


12 


AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 


of American troops will move her to desire that 
you two should do so much in aid of the Cause 
as lays in your power.’’ 

It was as if this question brought to Ephraim 
with redoubled force the sorrow which, for the 
instant, had been stilled by the wondrous spec- 
tacle, and tears gushed from his eyes as, half 
turning, he pointed to that mound of earth over 
which we had so lately been weeping. 

The stranger lad, grieved at having so unwit- 
tingly opened a fresh wound, seized Ephraim’s 
two hands in his, saying, with such feeling in 
his voice as touched one’s heart to the quick.: 

Forgive me ! When did she go to Heaven ?” 

The day before yesterday we laid her in the 
ground, and were at her grave when your boats 
came in view.” 

‘‘ Are you two alone now ?” 

Ephraim could not reply because of the sud- 
den flood of grief which overwhelmed him, and 
I made answer that we were alone, save for the 
remembrance of her who had been comrade as 
well as mother. 

‘‘ Then you shall come with me,” the lad said 
quickly, and in the tone of one who would be 
obeyed. ‘‘ I am of Captain Morgan’s Virginia 


THE EXPEDITION 


13 


Riflemen, and we march under the leadership 
of Colonel Benedict Arnold to the capture of 
Quebec, thereby striking a signal blow at that 
nation which would oppress us/’ 

‘‘You march to Quebec through this coun- 
try ?” I asked, filled with amazement. 

“ Ay, lad, if it so be you can call it marching 
when we sail up a noble river like this with no 
more labor than is required to work the oars or 
paddles.” 

I looked first in wondering bewilderment at 
the bright, joyous lad, and then at the heavy 
boats hauled up on the shore, asking myself was 
it possible such a body of men could make their 
way through the wilderness to the St. Lawrence 
River, for both Ephraim and I well knew what 
lay between our clearing and their destination. 

“You think the journey may prove a labor- 
ious one?” the stranger lad asked. “All the 
better if it be so, for thereby we shall show to 
the Britishers what we are willing to do in de- 
fense of our rights.” 

“ Were I bidden to make the passage with no 
more burden to bear across the portages than 
our birchen canoe, my heart would fail me ere 
yet I started,” was the reply made without due 


14 


AT THE. SIEGE OF QUEB?:C 


thought, otherwise I should not have dampened 
the ardor of this boy whom I already looked 
upon as a friend. 

Ephraim and I, while hunting, had traveled 
many miles up the river, and knew full well the 
wilderness which lay between the upper waters 
of the Kennebec and the St. Lawrence. 

Well versed in woodcraft though we were, 
both would have hesitated at attempting a pass- 
age through the wilderness, not only because of 
the difficulties which nature had placed in the 
path ; but for fear lest our rifles should not pro- 
vide us with a sufficiency of food. 

How much less likely, then, that such a vast 
assembly would And provisions in the trackless 
forest. 

The advance of each day would serve to 
frighten the game for many miles around, and 
a large quantity must be taken to provide all 
these people with food. 

‘‘You fear to incur the hardships of the 
march?’’ the boy said questioningly, looking 
first at Ephraim and then at me. 

“ Were Jason content to join you, and I 
doubt not but that he is,” Ephraim made haste 
to reply, “ he would not consider the hardships 


THE EXPEDITION 


15 


which might come to himself. He has ever 
shown a willingness to bear not only his own, 
hut others’ burdens, and is now questioning, as 
I am, what may be the result, for we know well 
all that awaits you in that portion of the coun- 
try which must be traversed.” 

Colonel Arnold is a brave man, and one who 
has already shown to the people of the colonies 
what he can do ; but even though he were not 
in command I would say to you that our cap- 
tain, Daniel Morgan, will lead us right gallantly 
over all difficulties. That which seems impos- 
sible to you now will be but trifling when Cap- 
tain Morgan of the Virginia Riflemen shows 
the way. Will you join us ?” 

I looked at Ephraim and read the answer in 
his eyes. 

There was nothing to detain us longer at the 
clearing, and many reasons why we should leave 
this place we had always called home, chiefest 
of which was that other thoughts might come 
in our minds to drive away the despair of grief 
which was settling upon us. 

‘‘ We will join you,” I replied, and take our 
full share of all hardships and all the dangers, 
but I misdoubt if the passage can be made.” 


16 AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 

The stranger clasped our bauds in token of 
friendship, and leading us forward to where a 
party of men were reclining on the shore, said 
in a low tone : 

I will take you to Sergeant Potterfield that 
he may know we have gained two recruits in 
the wilderness, which is auspicious for the suc- 
cess of the undertaking ; but before I do so you 
shall tell me your names.’’ 

I gave him the information, and he introduced 
himself as Percy Pandolph, a name which I 
bethought me fitted him right well, for he was a 
comely youth such as would win the favor of 
the ladies as well as the men. 

Young Pandol|)h held a private conversation 
with Sergeant Potterfield before presenting us, 
and I doubted not he was explaining to that 
officer why we had consented to take up such a 
harebrained march as this promised to be. 

When the sergeant spoke to us it was in a 
kindly tone. While not seeming overly well 
pleased with us as soldiers, he promised that we 
might in time, should we be diligent and faith- 
ful, become a valuable addition to that body of 
men whom I afterward came to know held them- 
selves in high esteem, and with good justice. 


THE EXPEDITION 


17 


Such was our maimer of enlisting in the 
American army, although I then understood 
that at some more fitting season we should he 
regularly mustered into service. 

On that night we three, looking upon our- 
selves as comrades, slept in the home made so 
desolate by the going out of her who was at 
once its head and its light. 

During the hours of darkness Ephraim and I 
made our few preparations for departure. 

Such of the household goods as merited the 
care we packed in the cellar, little expecting 
the marauding Indians would fail to discover 
them ; but doing toward their preservation all 
that was in our power. 

Otherwise than this the interior of the home 
was not disturbed, and when we left it next 
morning at break of day to take our places in 
one of the boats, it was as if we walked out of 
the house intending to return at nightfall. 

Better had it been for us that we repented of 
the going forth, and retraced our steps when the 
close of that first day came. 

The company to which we had attached our- 
selves numbered, so Percy Bandolph told us 
during the early portion of this day’s journey, 
2 


18 


AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 


about twelve hundred men, nearly nine hundred 
of whom were from New England. 

There were also companies of Pennsylvania 
Piflemen, and Morgan^s Virginia troops, known 
as ‘‘sharpshooters.’’ 

Very much of that which he told was not 
understood by Ephraim and me, owing to our 
ignorance regarding what had been done by the 
colonists since the massacres at Concord and 
Lexington. 

This much, however, was clear to our minds : 
Major General Pichard Montgomery, he who 
had served in the British army ; who fought 
with Wolfe at Quebec in 1759; who had come 
to America in ’72 and esj)oused our cause from 
the first, was to march, and possibly had already 
begun the journey, from Ticonderoga against 
Montreal. 

Should he succeed in his designs against that 
city, he would form a junction with the forces 
to which we were attached, for the purpose of 
attacking Quebec. 

Of Colonel Arnold who led our expedition, 
I knew but little. 

Percy explained, however, that he had been 
among the first to offer his services at Cam- 


THE EXPEDITION 


19 


bridge, being then the captain of a company 
belonging in New Haven, Connecticut, where 
was his home, and had been present at the 
taking of Ticonderoga. 

He was said to be a brave man ; but from 
what I had then seen of him it appeared to me 
he held himself aloof from the troops, as if con- 
sidering he was even higher in rank than his 
commission warranted. 

However, it was sufficient for us that Percy 
Randolph believed we had in Captain Morgan 
one of the most gallant men to be found in the 
army, and again and again did the lad assure 
us that the Virginia Riflemen would have such 
an opportunity of proving their valor as could 
not come to any other detachment in the expe- 
dition. 

To these, and to the other matters I have men- 
tioned, neither Ephraim nor I gave much heed 
during this first day’s journey, for our minds, 
when not back at that lonely grave in the clear- 
ing, were fully occupied with what lay before us. 

However determined we were to take upon 
ourselves a full share of all the privations and 
hardships which might come, we misdoubted the 
power of our leaders, great though they might 


20 AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 

be, to conduct so vast a body of men through 
such a wilderness as lay before us. 

We gave all our thoughts to the difficulties of 
the journey, believing could they be surmounted 
the taking of Quebec would be but a simple 
matter. 

Our bateau was sixth in the line as we pad- 
died up the river, and before noon came Eph- 
raim and I had an opportunity of proving that, 
however poor material there might be in us for 
soldiers, we could be of service to the expedition 
while it remained in this section of the country. 

Those who had been hired as guides to the 
troops were, of course, in the foremost bateau, 
and we were not yet ten miles from the clearing 
when I observed that they were making their 
way along that side of the stream which would 
lead us into shallow water among the dams built 
by the beavers, for Ephraim and I had set our 
traps in this region every winter since we could 
remember. 

It was not with any intention of casting dis- 
credit upon the guides, or even to acquaint our 
companions in the bateau with what was being 
done amiss, that I said to Percy : 

More than two miles in distance could be 


THE EXPEDITION 


21 


saved and much trouble avoided did we pull up 
the other bank of the river rather than this, 
since speedily we shall find ourselves where 
there is not water enough to float even a birchen 
canoe.’’ 

Captain Morgan himself was in the bateau 
alongside ours, and hearing this incautious re- 
mark from a lad like myself, who had best 
have remained silent, asked sharply : 

‘‘ Do you know the river hereabouts ?” 

‘‘ We have trapped on it, Ephraim and I, all 
our lives,” I replied, regretting having given 
voice to my thoughts, and added, ‘‘I do not 
presume to venture an opinion as against the 
guides, sir, but spoke carelessly, giving no heed 
to the position in this company which I should 
occupy.” 

‘‘ Not so, lad. If it happens you know we 
may be running contrary to the true course, it 
is your duty to speak. Why do you complain 
that we remain on this side the stream ?” 

I was not complaining, may it please you, 
sir ; but simply remarked that we shall soon 
find ourselves among the beaver dams, when it 
will be necessary to retrace the course for some 
distance because of the floating timber.” 


22 AT THE SIEGE OE QUEBEC 

“ Pull ahead with that boat as the lad di- 
rects/’ the captain said to Sergeant Potterfield, 
who was at the helm. Let him take what 
course he will, and we shall soon know if his 
knowledge of the river be all he claims.”. 

I was overwhelmed with confusion because 
this had much the appearance as if I would 
force myself on the attention of the command- 
ers, and seeing that I hesitated for an instant, 
Ephraim whispered : 

‘‘Give your orders like a man, Jason, lest 
they think we, who have lived on the river, 
are ignorant concerning it,” and his hand 
tightened on mine until I was heartened to cast 
aside the timorousness which had come upon 
me when I found myself thus in charge of the 
bateau. 

Sergeant Potterfield looked at me inquiringly, 
and knowing that this would prove us braggarts 
or lads to be depended upon, I motioned 
with my hand the direction in which he should 
steer. 

A cry from the bateau in which were the 
guides, warning us to remain in line, caused 
Captain Morgan to shout that we were not to 
be interfered with in any way ; but I noted 


THE EXPEDITION 


23 


the fact that none of all the expedition followed 
us, since the course we took seemed to be round- 
about. 

‘‘ There looks to be water enough on that 
side,’’ the sergeant said, and I knew he mis- 
doubted our knowledge of the stream. 

‘‘ Ay,” Ephraim replied, “ it looks to be ; but 
wait till we gain yonder bend, and then you 
shall learn who knows this river best, Jason, or 
the guides.” 

Before we reached this point of which he 
spoke, and we were proceeding but slowly be- 
cause the men at the paddles believed they were 
expending much useless strength by being thus 
under the guidance of a boy, the foremost ba- 
teau came to a standstill, and we heard a medley 
of shouts and commands, the purport of which 
Ephraim and I knew full well. 

They had struck the beaver dams, and before 
those in the rear were aware of what had oc- 
curred, there was a crowding together of the 
craft until the confusion became great. 

It were well if you took the lead, lad,” 
Sergeant Potterfield said in a tone of approval, 
much different from that which he had pre- 
viously used when speaking to me. It is 


24 AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 

certain you know the river hereabouts better 
than those who are paid to show us the way.’’ 

Ephraim and I have trapped in this direc- 
tion for many years, and are almost as much 
at home here as in the clearing,” I replied, deter- 
mined to take no particular credit to myself lest 
I incur the enmity of those who were at fault. 

Now our bateau was brought to the bank that 
we might wait until the others had come up, 
and the sergeant invited me to a seat by his 
side, which I could not refuse although it was 
but little to my liking, for in thus leaving 
Ephraim it was as if I would profit by the 
knowledge we shared in common, while credit 
should have been given him as well as myself. 

However, I could do no less than obey the 
invitation, which was at the same time an order, 
and had hardly taken my seat before the boat 
in which was Captain Morgan came alongside. 

‘‘ How far up the river are you acquainted ?” 
he asked, looking directly at me. 

“ Ephraim and I may know it for a matter 
of thirty miles ; but no more than that, sir,” I 
replied. 

‘‘And is one as well acquainted with it as the 
other ?” 


THE EXPEDITION 


25 


‘‘ We have always been here together, sir/’ 

“ Then let Ephraim take command of this 
boat, while you remain in that, and so long as 
we are in such portion of the stream as you two 
are familiar with, we will depend upon you as 
guides.” 

I would have remonstrated at this honor be- 
cause of the ill-feeling it might arouse, but there 
seemed to be no other course than to obey. 

Ephraim looked back at me meaningly when 
he clambered into Captain Morgan’s boat, and I 
understood that there were in his mind thoughts 
similar to mine. 

Well would it have been for us if I had kept 
to myself the fact that we knew more regarding 
the river than might be learned near about the 
clearing, for then we should not have set out by 
making enemies, as we did in thus obeying Cap- 
tain Morgan’s command. 


CHAPTEE II 


JEALOUSY 

One who had never seen the Kennebec could 
have guided the boats three or four miles 
beyond where the mistake had been made, for 
the stream was free from obstructions, and the 
channel plainly marked out. 

Therefore it was that Ephraim and I had but 
little to do save join in the conversation around 
us now and then, and to look wise. 

As we continued on up the river I had ample 
time to realize what might be the result of our 
having been placed in charge of the company, 
so to speak. 

We were ignorant boys, and strangers to every 
one. It could not be that the guides employed 
for the expedition would lie silently under such 
a slight as had been put upon them, and Eph- 
raim and I must be the sufferers in case of 
trouble. 

The more I reflected upon the matter the 
greater uneasiness did I feel, and finally, when 
26 


JEALOUSY 


27 


Percy Randolph came aft near me, owing to 
Sergeant Potterfield^s change of position, I wel- 
comed the opportunity to speak with him re- 
garding my fears. 

‘^You are converting mole-hills into moun- 
tains,” he said, with a merry laugh after I had 
laid the case before him. If the hired guides 
are ignorant of the stream they should welcome 
your coming, since it relieves them of all re- 
sponsibility, for Captain Morgan has displaced 
them from office.” 

‘‘ It is that which causes me fear,” I replied. 

Having come thus far to the point of our 
course, and done it with no other mishap than 
that of putting two or three boats ashore, they 
cannot fail to be sore over being sent to the 
rear.” 

‘‘ If they are such thick-heads, let them feel 
sore. Captain Morgan, not you, is the one re- 
sponsible for the change.” 

‘‘ Yet Ephraim and I are the persons who 
will suffer if the guides turn rusty, because we 
are really only hangers-on,' and they would not 
dare attempt any retaliation on the captain.” 

‘^After having been with us Virginians a few 
days you will understand that a slight put upon 


28 AT THE SIEGE OE QUEBEC 

one of our company is the same as if it was 
offered the captain himself. Never fear, Jason 
Bartlett, that you will come to grief because of 
having obeyed orders.’’ 

Percy would not consent to realize how it was 
possible, in a hundred little ways, for the guides 
to work us harm, and it might have been worse 
tlian useless for me to recount all I had turned 
over in my mind, therefore we did not continue 
the conversation. 

The bateau to which Ephraim had been sent 
was nearly alongside of ours, and, to change the 
current of troubled thought, I began discussing 
with him the best camping-place for the night. 

Give us plenty of room, lads, if it so be that 
is possible,” Sergeant Potterfield cried, cheerily. 
‘‘We have been twisted up among the trees these 
three nights, with never a chance at straighten- 
ing our legs until arriving at your clearing, 
and would fain have more play for elbows.” 

“ Five miles from here, where the shore is 
sandy so the boats may be. hauled up with 
safety, we shall find a bit of intervale land 
which has been cleared up by the freshets. 
Would it serve you to camp there ?” I replied, 
and he said in a tone of satisfaction : 


JEALOUSY 


29 


‘‘ That it will, if the captain thinks we may 
call a halt at such time/’ 

Knowing Colonel Arnold was in command of 
the expedition, it surprised me not a little that 
such questions should be submitted to Captain 
Morgan, rather than his superior officer, but 
Percy, as if reading my thoughts, explained 
that upon our captain devolved the duty of 
leading the advance, therefore the choice of 
halting places and command of the guides was 
his. 

I heard the captain questioning Ephraim as 
to the intervale of which I had spoken, and 
from such words as could be caught now and 
then, understood that we should stop at the place 
suggested. 

The movement of the troops was slow ; there 
were always some of the boats far in the rear 
because of slight accidents or laziness of those 
at the paddles, and the command was sent 
along the line for the craft to push on in close 
order. 

But for this fact the five miles could have 
been paddled, even against the current, in less 
than two hours ; whereas, because of the stop- 
pages to allow the hindermost time in which to 


30 AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 

come up, we made little more than a mile and 
a half an hour. 

If we move at such a snaiPs pace now that 
there is nothing to obstruct the passage, what 
will be the gait when everything is against us 
I asked myself, and unconsciously spoke aloud, 
hearing which, Percy asked quickly : 

In what way shall we find things against 
us?" 

‘‘ We must make portages from this river to 
the Chaudiere, and with so much baggage to 
transport, it seems to me, who have never had 
such an experience, well-nigh impossible. There 
are places where a man unhampered can hardly 
make his way through the forest, and how we 
shall fare then I know not." 

While speaking I observed that Sergeant Pot- 
terfield pricked up his ears at the words, and 
hardly had I ceased when he came aft, taking a 
seat by my side. 

There must be no attempt at disheartening 
the men," he said in a low, stern whisper. 

Your duty just now is to guide us, not give 
words to foolish fears." 

It was on my lips to assure him I had not 
even spoken of the more serious dangers to be 


JEALOUSY 


31 


encountered, when, the supply of provisions 
having been exhausted, we should be forced to 
depend upon game for subsistence, but fortu- 
nately I remembered it was not for me to air my 
views, and remained silent, my cheeks redden- 
ing because of the reproof he had administered. 

‘‘ I have offended the guides and the ser- 
geant without yet having been a day on the 
journey,’^ I said to myself, and at such rate I 
may count on being at enmity with the entire 
company before the St. Lawrence River is in 
sight.'’ 

From that moment I held my peace, speak- 
ing only when it was necessary to reply to a 
question, and even then taking good care not to 
express an opinion on anything regarding the 
expedition. 

The men spoke of the portages to be made as 
if they expected to travel over a highway, 
whereon would be found no obstructions and 
the most to be apprehended was the fatiguing 
labor of transporting the baggage and boats, 
while I could have described places where a man 
without a burden lyould sink knee-deep in the 
bogs, or be forced to work his way inch by inch 
up rocky slopes covered with treacherous moss. 


32 


AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 


I saw nothing of the guides whom we were 
leading, until the halting place decided upon was 
reached, and then one of them came to me as I 
stood on the shore watching the arrival of the 
fleet. 

Was this place chosen by you, or did the 
captain know of it from others he asked, in 
anything rather than a friendly tone. 

I explained courteously how it chanced we 
landed there, and motioned for him to look 
around, as I added : 

Surely here they can get all the elbow-room 
needed. Five times the number might camp at 
this place without treading on each other’s 
heels.” 

If you knew more of what you profess, you 
would understand that this is no fit spot in 
which to spend the night.” 

Why not ?” I asked innocently ; but in- 
stead of replying to the question, he inquired 
how I gained my knowledge of the river. 

We have lived here all our lives,” Ephraim, 
who had just come up, said quietly. ‘‘ Here- 
abouts we have trapped and Jiunted since before 
father died.” 

‘‘ And because of having set snares, and shot 


JEALOUSY 


33 


a rabbit or two, you believe yourselves capable 
of playing the guide to a military expedition 
the man asked rudely. 

‘‘ Nay, we do not think so. We know noth- 
ing whatever concerning the work ; but only led 
the way when ordered to do so.’’ 

It would have been more to your advantage 
if, instead of trying to make it appear you were 
of great importance, you had held your peace, 
as boys should in the presence of their elders,” 
the guide said angrily, and as he strolled away 
Ephraim looked at me in surprise. 

He is disgruntled at having been displaced 
by us,” I said, with a smile, not thinking it best 
to give voice to all the fears which beset me. 
‘‘ When we have run the length of our ro]3e, 
and are no longer familiar with the stream, he 
and his comrades will take the lead again.” 

*‘It will be many days, at this rate of travel- 
ing, before we are in parts strange to us,” Eph- 
raim replied, confidently, and it was on my 
tongue’s end to suggest that we profess ignorance 
of the localities when the next day’s journey 
was at an end ; but Percy interrupted us. 

He had come to propose that we three camp 
together, and since this was to the liking of both 
3 


34 


AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 


Ephraim and myself, we set about making a 
shelter for the night. 

There appeared to be no scarcity of provis- 
ions, although I observed that they were not 
dealt out with a lavish hand, and we had a most 
appetizing supper — we three, who were to be 
comrades during this campaign at least. 

After the meal was finished, and we had noth- 
ing better to do than lie idly in front of the 
small fire Ephraim had built for its cheeriness, 
Percy told us of what was being done by our 
people in order to gain their indejDendence. 

Young though he was, he had already seen 
much service, and made plain many things con- 
nected with warfare, which, until this moment, 
had puzzled me not a little. 

To Ephraim and myself, who had never been 
away from that clearing on the Kennebec where 
now only the dead remained, it was as if Percy 
had traveled over the greater portion of the 
earth, and I hugged to myself the idea that 
during the journey I would so draw him out as 
to make myself familiar with all he had seen. 

He was telling us of his home in Virginia, 
from which colony the commander-in-chief of 
our army had come, when two of the guides 


JEALOUSY 


35 


lounged up to our fire as if for the purpose of 
hearing Percy’s descriptions of strange lands. 

During five minutes or more they remained 
silent listeners, and then suddenly one of them 
asked of me how far I had traveled on the river, 
and if I knew the course to Quebec. 

Because the men acted in a sulky fashion, and 
not as if they would become comrades, I dis- 
trusted their purpose. 

To their questions I replied courteously, but 
in the fewest words needed, hoping the disin- 
clination I showed to converse would cause them 
to cease what was little less than a harsh exami- 
nation. 

Ephraim, however, most likely with the 
thought that the time had come when they 
could be made friends, not only gave all the in- 
formation they professed to desire, but volun- 
teered much despite my warning looks. 

And you count on goin’ to Quebec ?” one of 
the men asked, after he had learned from Eph- 
raim everything concerning us, and my comrade 
replied with a show of surprise because of such 
a question : 

Of course we count on it, seeing we have 
joined the army.” 


36 


AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 


But you are not regularly enlisted.” 

“We have given our words, which is the same 
as if we had signed the rolls a dozen times over.” 

“Indeed there’s a big difference,” the elder 
of the two men replied with a coarse laugh. 
“ In one case it means your life if you give the 
troops the slip, an’ in the other you’re free to do 
as you choose.” 

“ But we choose to stay where we have pledged 
ourselves to remain,” Ephraim replied, stoutly, 
and I could see that he was growing weary of 
such converse. 

“ Better change your mind,” and I felt certain 
there was a threat in the man’s tones, none the 
less menacing because of being unspoken. 
“ Take my advice an’ go back to the clearin’. 
You’ve started out by try in’ to do too much, an’ 
are bound to come to grief if you stay in this 
company.” 

“ What do you mean by that ?” young Ban- 
dolph cried, leaping to his feet in a way that 
showed his spirit, and caused me to believe now 
more than ever that he would be a true comrade. 

“ Just what I say !” and the guide showed 
signs of ill-temper. “ If that ain’t plain spoken 
enough I’ll say it’s safer for them cubs to go 


JEALOUSY 


37 


back where they belong, instead of tryin’ to 
take the bread out of honest men’s mouths.” 

‘‘ Meaning that you fear if they remain you 
may not get as much pay for pretending to lead 
the way to Quebec ?” Percy demanded. 

When we engaged with Colonel Arnold it 
was with the agreement that we should be asked 
only to do the guidin’, and that’s what we count 
on doin’. It’ll go hard with them as tries to 
turn us out of our job.” 

But we have done nothing of the kind,” I 
replied, determined to let Percy see I could 
hold my own if need be. It so chances that 
we know every turn in the river hereabouts, 
and surely can do no man harm if our knowl- 
edge may be used for the benefit of others. We 
don’t claim to be guides, neither do we want the 
office.” 

‘‘ If we did claim to be such we’d know our 
ground before venturing on it,” Ephraim said, 
hotly, and I was sorry he should have taunted 
the fellows with their ignorance, even though it 
had been so plainly shown. 

This roused the men out of the bounds they 
had set their ill-temper, and the youngest cried 
excitedly, shaking his fist at both of us : 


38 


AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 


Take good care you are not in camp with 
us at this time to-morrow, you whelps, or there’ll 
he a different tune to sing.” 

‘‘Do you dare threaten the soldiers of our 
company ?” young Randolph shouted, now in a 
white heat of passion, and, fearing lest there 
should he an open brawl, I seized him by the 
arm as I entreated that he remain silent. 

“ Do not take our quarrel upon your shoul- 
ders,” I said, with all the force in my power. 
“ If we have unwittingly angered these men 
against us, there is no reason why you should 
share in the possible danger.” 

“ Indeed, there is !” he cried, trying to shake 
off my grasp. “ It was I who urged you to join 
the force, and it is I who am responsible for 
your treatment.” 

For a minute — certainly hardly more than 
that — the guides remained as if ready for a fray, 
while Ephraim and I did our utmost at calming 
Percy ; and then, seeing that the angry voices 
had attracted attention, the men slouched 
away. 

Although feeling positive the fellows would 
work Ephraim and me some harm if an oppor- 
tunity presented itself, I made light of the 


JEALOUSY 


39 


matter while trying to soothe Percy, assuring 
him that it was only jealous talk, which would 
soon blow itself out ; but he knew even better 
than I that mischief might come if immediate 
steps were not taken to prevent it. 

After a certain time he appeared to grow calm, 
but instantly we released our hold on his arms 
he walked quickly away. 

‘‘ Do not fear I shall seek out those worthless 
rascals. They have presumed to threaten mem- 
bers of the Virginia company, and the captain 
should know of it.’’ 

It would have been more to my liking had 
the matter been allowed to drop then and there, 
so far as we were concerned ; but it was not for 
either my comrade or myself to prevent him 
from going whithersoever he chose while in his 
right mind, therefore we remained silent. 

When we were alone, Ephraim and I, he said 
with a feeble attempt at a smile : 

Although we are not soldiers, Jason, it 
appears in our power to provoke considerable 
fighting.” 

‘‘ And through no will of our own.” 

‘‘Think you what that guide said may be 
depended upon?” 


40 


AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 


You mean so far as his making mischief for 
us ? I fear something of the kind may be tried, 
although it is possible Captain Morgan will be 
able to prevent it.’’ 

“ But why should they be so angry, simply 
because we pointed out the most direct course ?” 

It is mainly jealousy, with perhaps a well- 
grounded fear that they may be dismissed be- 
cause of ignorance, although I hardly under- 
stand how that could be, since there are none 
here to take their places.” 

‘‘ If it should be necessary we could show the 
way to the first portage.” 

‘‘ Ephraim,” and I spoke more sternly than I 
felt in order to impress the words upon his 
mind, “ even though we could guide the troops 
through to the gates of Quebec, you must not 
allow anything of the kind to escape your lips, 
lest, the commander hearing of it, we should be 
set at the task. Thus far we have done nothing 
against any man, and we might be accused of 
such fault if those guides lost employment 
through us.” 

‘‘ I really believe you are afraid of them, 
Jason.” 

“If you must know the truth, I am,” and 


JEALOUSY 


41 


instantly the confession escaped my lips I 
regretted the words, for it had not been my 
purpose to trouble Ephraim with forebodings. 

I saw his cheek whiten and his lips quiver 
slightly, whereupon I added lamely : 

Perhaps I ought to have said, I would be 
afraid of them if we gave good cause for anger. 
When twenty more miles have been traversed 
we must say the water-way is no longer familiar 
to us, and then those who have been hired as 
guides can play the part.’^ 

I was yet trying to drive from my comrade’s 
mind that which had been left there by my own 
hasty words, when young Randolph returned. 

“ I have spoken with Captain Morgan, who 
commended me for coming to him at once. He 
will take charge of the matter, and I warrant 
you we shall hear no more insolence from igno- 
rant guides.” 

It is to be hoped he will not say anything 
to them regarding the matter,” I cried, and 
Ephraim could now see from my face how dis- 
turbed I was. 

‘‘ It is to be hoped he will do so, and to good 
purpose. I warrant you, Jason Bartlett, Cap- 
tain Morgan is not the man to allow anything 


42 


AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 


of the kind pass unnoticed. I have to thank 
you both for preventing me from doing that 
which I was tempted to by my anger, for 
now we have done nothing to provoke ill- 
feeling among those who accompany the expe- 
dition.’’ 

I thought, but took good care not to put it in 
words, that considerable would have been done 
to provoke ill-feeling if the captain reproved the 
guides for having made threats, and the trouble 
which did not look larger than a man’s hand 
during the forenoon was by this time such a 
cloud as made me timorous. 

Percy, however, positive he had arranged 
everything in proper manner, and that there 
was no longer reason to fear the jealous ones 
would attempt to carry out their threats, was in 
high good humor. 

He regaled us with stories concerning his 
home in Virginia, and spoke at great length of 
Captain Morgan, whom he insisted was in every 
sense of the word a brave man. 

Although my mind was in such a ferment that 
I failed to catch all of interest he related, I can 
remember quite readily that portion regarding 
Daniel Morgan, our captain. 


JEALOUSY 


43 


He was born in Pennsylvania, so Percy de- 
clared, and while quite young emigrated to 
Virginia, where he worked on a plantation in 
Berkley County, after which he was employed 
as a teamster by Nathaniel Burrel, Esquire. 
When Braddock’s expedition set out Daniel 
Morgan was a member, and during that cam- 
paign was shot through the back of the neck by 
an Indian, the ball coming out of his left cheek. 
While the troops were in the field Morgan was 
convicted of insolence to a British officer, and 
flogged with five hundred lashes, all of which 
was unjustly done, as was proved later, when 
the officer did all in his power to make amends 
for the wrong. 

At his home in Berrystown, Morgan was 
noted for fighting — not in an angry spirit, but in 
order to measure strength with his antagonist, 
and if all Percy said be true, of which I have 
no doubt, our captain was seldom vanquished. 
It was this trait which caused the leading men 
of Frederick County to give him command of 
this company of sharpshooters the members of 
which were all reputable youths of known and 
tried courage. 

When young Randolph concluded the recital 


44 


AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 


I no longer wondered at his faith that the cap- 
tain would speedily reduce the jealous guides to 
subjection ; but at the same time I feared quite 
as much as ever, that before this could be done 
Ephraim and I would be worsted. 

It was not possible we could run to our com- 
mander with every petty trouble, or that we 
could encourage Percy in so doing, and mean- 
time the guides had it in their power to do us 
much mischief without laying themselves open 
to punishment. 

Then again, and this fear in my mind was 
very strong, if through any mistake we erred 
ever so slightly, greater blame would be laid on 
us because we had presumed to know so much 
regarding the country thereabouts, and, as can 
be seen, I had good food for troubled thoughts. 

There was amid all this whirl in my mind 
one bright ray, however, which was that in eight- 
and-forty hours Ephraim and I were to declare 
it no longer possible for us to lead the way, and 
thus the responsibility would be lifted from our 
shoulders. 


CHAPTEE III 


TREACHERY 

If it was within my power to wield the pen 
in such manner that I could set down for others 
in a way to be understood, those things I saw 
during the march to Quebec, I should begin by 
picturing the encampment on this first night 
after Ephraim and I left our home and our 
dead. 

As I have said, we were halted on a tract of 
intervale land around the border of which, on 
the rising land, was a fringe of small growth, 
and beyond, on every hand, the forest. 

In the centre of this cleared place were eight 
tents, occupied, as I understood, by Colonel 
Arnold and the ofiicers next highest in rank 
under him. 

Between these tents and the growth of foliage 
were innumerable camp-fires, built by the cooks 
for the purpose of preparing the evening meal, 
and just within the line of trees had bivouacked, 
in like manner as my comrades and myself, 

45 


46 AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 

groups of men, who for the time being ceased 
to be soldiers. 

Save in the centre of the clearing, there was 
no semblance of military formation such as I 
had read was necessary, although no danger 
threatened. Each group appeared free to do 
as fancy dictated, and it was not difficult to 
picture the result in case the savages made an 
attack upon us. 

Nor was it safe even for so large a body to 
neglect such precautions as the most careless 
hunter would have taken. 

While there was no actual warfare between 
the settlers and the savages, one could never 
guess when their fiendish natures might prompt 
them to the shedding of blood, and a very small 
party of Indians could, while the men were en- 
camped as I have described, work great havoc. 

I gave words to my forebodings, but young 
Randolph treated the fears lightly, arguing that 
there was not any body of Indians in the prov- 
ince sufficiently large to attack a company such 
as ours, with any hope of getting away alive, 
and, as I was forced also to admit, he declared 
that however bloodthirsty a savage might be, 
his first thought was regarding his own peril. 


TREACHERY 


47 


Accompanying the expedition were many 
dogs, some of which were brought by their 
owners, but a greater portion being a part of the 
outfit, and it was to these brutes that our officers 
looked for the guarding of the encampment. 

Made timorous as I had been by the action 
of the guides, it was nearly midnight before I 
could compose myself to sleep, but when my 
eyes were finally closed in the unconsciousness 
of slumber they did not open again until the 
beating of drums at early daybreak summoned 
the men to the duties of a new day. 

Although the officers did their utmost to 
hasten the preparations for departure, the sun 
had been up fully an hour before the first boats 
left the shore, and judging from what I could 
see as I stepped on board the foremost craft, I 
believed as much more time would elapse ere 
the laggards of the company were in line. 

On this morning I was given charge of the 
bateau in which was Captain Morgan, and in 
the craft with Ephraim was Lieutenant Heth, 
of the Virginia Company. 

It was not plain sailing as it had been on the 
previous afternoon, for now we were where the 
river narrowed until it was hardly more than a 


48 AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 

stream, and here and there were fallen trees 
which had been overturned by the spring fresh- 
ets, forming dangerous obstacles in the path. 

It was necessary to clear away many of these 
ere the boats could pass, and this work required 
so much time that before the forenoon was half 
spent the hindermost crafts were crowded upon 
the leaders in such a manner as to seriously 
interfere with the advance. 

Ephraim and I were on the logs the greater 
portion of the time, for it was impossible to move 
them properly while in the boats, and, there- 
fore, could pay but little attention to the gen- 
eral movements of the fleet; but more than 
once did I suggest to Captain Morgan that the 
main body be forced to stay at a proper dis- 
tance, otherwise some of the more heavily laden 
craft would be overset by the swiftly running 
current. 

Twice did I hear him give positive orders to 
this effect ; but his words passed unheeded, and 
then it was I observed the mischief-makers. 

The paid guides of the expedition had dis- 
tributed themselves among the boats in the rear, 
and were urging even the laggards to press for- 
ward, hoping by this means to throw the fleet 


TKEACHERY 


49 


into sucli confusion that it might appear as if 
Ephraim and I were at fault. 

Save for the fact that serious danger was 
threatened, I would have held my peace ; but I 
understood that something must be done at once 
to check the mischief, for the obstructions were 
more numerous further on, and I, therefore, 
held a short conversation with Ephraim. 

Why are you loitering Captain Morgan 
asked impatiently. ‘‘ Can you not see we are 
being overrun by the fleet 

I had purposely remained talking with my 
comrade longer than was necessary in order that 
the captain might broach the subject himself, 
and this having been done Ephraim and I 
paddled toward his boat. 

Then, while all the fleet remained motionless, 
save for those crafts in the rear which were 
being urged on by the mischief-makers, I ex- 
plained to the captain how difficult of passage 
was the river a short distance above, and con- 
cluded by asking respectfully that every boat, 
save those actually engaged in clearing the chan- 
nel, be forced to stay at such distance in the rear 
that we should be able to work without hin- 
drance. 

4 


50 AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 

‘‘ I will attend to that/^ he said curtly, and 
in the meantime do you continue at the work 
without loitering. If more men are needed to 
assist you, tell me.” 

If we had a dozen who understand such 
work it might be done more quickly ; but those 
who are not accustomed to running logs would 
be more of a hindrance than a help,” I replied, 
and at once Ephraim and I continued the labor. 

I observed, without seeming to do so, that the 
captain’s boat pulled through the fleet, and im- 
mediately afterward the greater number of craft 
dropped a few rods down-stream, but to the sur- 
prise and annoyance of both Ephraim and my- 
self, the entire party of paid guides, ten in all, 
came forward to aid us in the work. 

‘‘These men should be able to do what is 
required, if all they say be true,” Captain 
Morgan announced as he approached with the 
party, “and there is no further fear of your 
being crowded.” 

This said, he gave orders that his boat be 
allowed to drop back with the current until it 
was an hundred yards below us. 

I fully realized that now had come the mo- 
ment when Ephraim and I would have trouble, 


TEEACHERY 


51 


and so spoke to him when we had a fitting 
opportunity for converse. 

Be careful/’ I added. ‘‘ Do not allow them 
behind you, and watch out sharp every moment 
of the time !” 

It is hardly likely they will attempt to 
make mischief in the light of day, and while 
the fleet is so near,” he replied carelessly, and 
then it was no longer possible for us to speak 
together privately, for two of the guides had 
come very near us. 

During an hour or more the work progressed 
as smoothly as if a harsh word had never been 
spoken. 

Although these guides were unfamiliar with 
the Kennebec River, it was certain they were 
well versed in the work of running logs, and 
together we cleared the stream of obstructions 
until it was possible for the fleet to advance at a 
remarkably rapid pace. 

For a time Captain Morgan kept close watch 
over us all, as if apprehending trouble, and 
then, seeing no good reason for such care, he 
fell back to the barge which conveyed Colonel 
Arnold and the officers high in rank. 

We had arrived at a bend in the stream where 


52 


AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 


the floating trees had jammed in such a manner 
as to entirely close the channel, and much time 
would be necessary to clear a way. 

It was nearly noon, and the man who had 
threatened us the evening before, said to me in 
a friendly tone : 

“ I allow weVe got a tough job on hand, an’ 
one that won’t be flnished for a couple of hours 
even if we have good luck.” 

To this I could not but assent, and Ephraim 
was of the opinion that the work might require 
the remainder of the day, as he stated. 

Then it won’t be a bad idea for the troops to 
land,” the guide suggested. There’s no good 
reason why they should stay cooped up in the 
boats, an’ it will freshen ’em up a bit to stretch 
their legs on shore.” 

Suppose you so explain to the captain ?” I 
suggested, and he replied, still speaking me 
fairly : 

You are the one to give such a hint, seein’s 
you’re in command of this work.” 

It was so reasonable, and all the guides had 
turned to in such a cheerful fashion, that, like a 
simple, I began to think all jealousy had been 
laid aside, and therefore did as he proposed. 


TREACliEKY 


53 


Captain Morgan appeared to think it neces- 
sary he should view the obstructions before 
giving the orders to land, and went up the 
stream with me until he could see what barred 
the passage. 

One look at the pile of logs was all he needed 
to convince him I had spoken truly. 

“ To my mind, we shall spend the night here,^’ 
he said in dismay. 

“We should finish the work in two hours,’^ I 
replied. “ There is a strong current around the 
bend, and once we have loosened the key-logs 
the whole mass will quickly disappear.’^ 

“ Meaning that they’ll float down the river ?” 

“ Yes, sir ; and in that case it will be well if 
the boats are out of the channel.” 

“It will, indeed,” he replied emphatically, 
and paddled to the rear, where, on glancing 
back a few moments later, I saw the fleet mak- 
ing for the shore. 

Ten minutes after the stream was cleared of 
boats, and we were attacking the jam vigor- 
ously. 

For half an hour many of the more curious 
soldiers stood near-by watching our work, and 
then, failing to understand why we chopped at 


54 AT THU SIEGE OF QUEBEC 

the submerged trees at the foot of the pile in- 
stead of at the top, where a green hand would 
have begun, one by one they joined their com- 
rades, until we who labored were alone, with the 
idle ones twenty rods or more in the rear. 

The guides had behaved in a most friendly 
fashion toward Ephraim and me, working indus- 
triously, asking our advice now and then, or 
making such suggestions as showed they well 
knew what should be done, until I had dis- 
missed from my mind all thought that they 
might try to do us mischief 

By dint of much work we had cleared away 
the lower part of the jam in such manner that 
the one trunk which held the whole in place 
could readily be come at, and when it was sev- 
ered the whole would go away down the stream 
in short order. 

‘‘We’ll get through with our job in consider- 
ably less time than was allowed,” one of the 
guides, whom I had heard called Bart Green, 
said to me as we discussed how the task might 
best be performed. 

“ It cannot be more than an hour since the 
troops went ashore, and in thirty minutes the 
stream at this point should be clear,” I replied, 


TREACHERY 


55 


^‘That one log must be cut close at the mid- 
dle—^’ 

‘‘ And then it’ll be a case of standin’ from 
under, for the whole pile will melt away like 
frost.” 

True, and there will be some danger for him 
who does the work,” I said, looking around at 
the other guides. 

No one volunteered for the task save Ephraim, 
and he was by my side instantly I spoke. 

‘‘You are not to go down there,” I said, 
forcing him back. “ I can best do the work, 
but it will be more safely done if there is an- 
other with me.” 

“ Why shouldn’t I be that other ?” he asked 
jealously. 

“ Because you have never had experience in 
such matters, and it needs one who has been in 
a like place before.” 

“ Then I reckon I’m your man,” Bart Green 
cried, and I noted the fact that he looked around 
oddly at his companions, but at the time I be- 
lieved he only did so in order to learn if any 
other was willing to volunteer, for it was not 
such a task as a man would hanker after. 

Now, in order for a better understanding of 


56 AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 

the situation, it must be known that when we who 
descended directly under the mass of timber 
had hewn the key-log sufficiently, it would give 
way beneath the pressure from above, and the 
whole jam topple down and over very suddenly. 

Those who had unloosened the key must 
make their way up among the falling mass so 
quickly as to reach the top before the outer end 
swung around, otherwise their death might be 
near at hand. 

Twice had I aided in unlocking such a jam, 
but experienced lumbermen had directed my 
movements, and it was but natural I should feel 
timorous, though I would not allow either 
Ephraim or the guides to understand what was 
in my heart. 

The time had come when I must prove myself 
equal to these men in such work, because of 
what had been in the past, and I made my way 
down over the mass with no show of fear, how- 
ever weak may have been my heart. 

Bart Green followed without hesitation, and 
his manner of approaching heartened me won- 
derfully, for I knew he was accustomed to such 
labor, otherwise had he not stepped so confi- 
dently. 


TREACHERY 


57 


It had already been decided as to which of the 
many logs should be severed, therefore when we 
were under the jam there was nothing to delay us. 

“ It is that timber which is doing the mis- 
chief,’^ Green said as we stood an instant sur- 
veying the mass. Do you cut there, an’ I’ll 
tackle here,” and he pointed to certain places 
equally distant from the middle of the log, about 
twelve feet apart. 

As he spoke his axe descended, and seeing 
the chips fly I set about my portion of the task, 
determined he should not outdo me. 

Above, but nearly in a place of safety, stood 
the remainder of the party ready to give us a 
helping hand in case it became necessary. 

Our vigorous blows shook the jam, telling 
how quickly it would go when once started, but 
we gave no heed save to the hewing of the log, 
understanding that it must be cut in both places 
as nearly as possible at the same time. 

There was only in my mind the thought of 
keeping pace with him, and my portion of the 
work was not half done when that side of the 
jam on which he was standing suddenly began 
to swirl threateningly, while the log beneath 
me remained stationary. 


68 AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 

Is it giving way ?” I cried, plying my axe 
all the more rapidly, hut without looking up. 

“ No ; she yet holds. It’s only a few loose 
timbers that are working around.” 

Trusting in his statement I continued at the 
task, until suddenly, while he was saying he 
had not finished his share of the work, the shore 
side of the jam gave way, and instantly the logs 
from above began to descend. 

Without losing the grasj) of my axe I leaped 
upward, jumping from one sliding timber to 
another, and in a fair way to escape the down- 
pour, when my leg was seized from below, 
causing me to miss my foot-hold. 

There was death in delay, and on the instant 
I believed Green was trying to save himself by 
endangering me, but in one quick glance as I 
fell backward it was possible to see that he had 
freed himself from the peril by leaping upon 
one of the outermost logs which even then was 
nearly detached from the rest. 

Like a flash of light came the thought that 
he was trying to compass my death, and I flung 
the axe toward him, but without avail. 

The tool fell into the river some distance 
beyond where he stood, and, as I put forth every 


TREACHERY 


59 


effort to regain a foot-hold, he thrust me back 
again under the toppling mass. 

Then came a sudden shock as if 1 had been 
dealt a heavy blow on the head, and I lost con- 
sciousness for an instant. 

It could not have been longer than while one 
might have counted ten that I was thus deprived 
of my senses, otherwise had I been drowned out- 
right, for when next I knew myself it was pos- 
sible to hear shouts of men as though I was at 
that moment opposite the point where the 
soldiers had landed. 

When one is hand in hand with death the 
senses are quickened, and I understood that I 
was beneath a mass of logs being carried down- 
stream faster than a man could have run, but 
yet not completely submerged, because a por- 
tion of my face was pressed between two timbers 
in such manner that it was possible for me to 
breathe. 

My only hope was that by remaining passive 
until the mass should be separated by the cur- 
rent I might be freed from the deadly weight, 
and all my efforts were directed toward holding 
myself in the same position yet a little while 
longer. 


60 AT THE SIEGE OE QUEBEC 

The shouts from the shore could still be 
heard, and then came a voice from directly 
above me, crying : 

‘‘Look out for the boy. He is behind me 
somewhere 

Green was standing upon the logs directly 
over my head, and for the instant I fancied him 
honest in what he had said ; but immediately 
afterward came the thought that none could 
know better than he where I was. 

He had pulled me backward when I would 
have clambered over the falling logs to a place 
of safety, and now it was his purpose to make 
certain I should drown. 

In fact, his own welfare depended upon my 
death, after what he had done, and now I un- 
derstood that I had more to struggle against 
than the timbers and the waters. 

To have made an outcry at that moment 
would have been to tell him I was not pressed 
beneath the surface, and he would do all in his 
power to stifle my cries forever. 

In reading over what I have here set down it 
all sounds tame and unexciting as compared 
with the reality, yet it is not in my power to 
clothe in words the horror of that time. 


TREACHERY 


61 


Betwixt me and life was a space of air barely 
more than two inches in height, and should the 
logs roll together ever so slightly I would be 
deprived even of that. 

As it was I had been completely submerged 
more than once by the washing of the current 
against the mass, as I then believed, but when 
it was no longer possible to hear the cries of 
those on shore, and I knew we ought to be in 
that portion of the stream where the waters ran 
smoothly, this swinging motion continued, 
much to my distress. 

Then I suddenly realized the cause of it all. 
Green, in order to make more certain of my 
drowning, was leaping here and there on the 
frail raft in order to rock it to and fro, be- 
lieving thereby to prevent me from coming to 
the surface while we were in view of the sol- 
diers. 

It was his brute strength against my wits, 
and never a beaver could have been more wary 
than was I. 

Husbanding my breath that I might the bet- 
ter remain under water while it could hot be 
avoided, I succeeded in retaining consciousness, 
although at the expense of much strength. 


62 


AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 


More than once was I forced to swallow huge 
draughts of water, and as the time wore on, 
each second seeming to be five minutes at least, 
I understood that my share in this unequal 
struggle could not be continued much longer. 

Then suddenly came the sound of voices close 
at hand, and the logs above me rocked violently 
to and fro, after which all was still. 

^ There was a hymn of thanksgiving in my 
heart as I understood that one of the boats had 
come to the rescue of Green, believing him to 
be in deadly peril, and at last I was at liberty 
to save myself. 

Arguing that it might have been only some 
of the guides who had come to Green’s relief, 
and I should be exposing myself to yet greater 
peril by making any attempt at coming nearer 
the surface, I remained quiet. 

Now that the logs were motionless, save as 
the current forced them down-stream, there was 
no longer any difficulty in breathing, and not 
until it seemed to me as if ten minutes or more 
had passed did I make any effort at bettering 
my condition. 

Then, diving down, I swam beneath the sur- 
face at angles with the current so long as 


TREACHERY 


63 


possible, and on coming up found myself within 
a few yards of the shore. 

To gain the land was a light task, and as I 
scrambled out on the shore no living being 
could be seen. 

I had come unharmed through as villainous 
an attempt at murder as was ever made, but in 
such a state of exhaustion as to be able to do 
little more than crawl under the bushes where 
I might be concealed from view in case my 
enemies were bent on making yet more certain 
that their end had been fully accomplished. 

How long I remained here it is not possible 
to say — it was as if a stupor came upon me, but 
certain it is that the shadows were fast length- 
ening when I began to reason with myself as 
to what should be done. 

But for the fact that Ephraim remained with 
the expedition, sorrowing because of my sup- 
posed death, I would have returned to our home, 
leaving to such as had tried to murder me the 
glories of war. 

To abandon him was out of the question, for 
I had promised the dear woman who was dead 
that I would be a brother to him, and the only 
idea in my mind was to follow the soldiers 


64 


AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 


until it should be possible, while remaining 
concealed from the others, to bring him away 
with me. 

The troops would move but slowly ; in one 
night I could travel as far as they would in two 
days, therefore I had no reason to hasten my 
steps, yet I did so in order that Ephraim’s grief 
because of my supposed death might the sooner 
be banished. 


CHAPTEE IV 


A HUNTING PARTY 

While slowly following up the bank of the 
river, knowing full well that all save the guides 
themselves would believe that what had occurred 
was the result of an accident — for I questioned 
even if those nearest could have seen Green 
when he caused me to lose my foot-hold — I had 
no thought but that Ephraim would remain 
with the troops. 

Not once did the thought come to me that he 
might be unwilling to go on, now he believed 
me dead, and I pictured to myself the entire 
company moving on up the river as if a lad by 
the name of Jason Bartlett had never been 
known to them. 

Therefore it was that I stood still in surprise 
and fear when I heard from the stream above 
where I stood, the sound of paddles. 

Green is coming back to make certain I did 
not escape with my life,” I muttered, and then, 
after standing irresolutely a few seconds, during 
5 65 


66 


AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 


which time the noise of paddles sounded nearer 
and nearer telling that the boat was coming 
toward me swiftly, I sought a hiding place amid 
the bushes where I could see those who passed 
while remaining concealed from view. 

My surprise can well be imagined when, 
looking out from among the leaves, I saw Eph- 
raim and Percy in a bateau paddling down- 
stream vigorously. 

The boat was nearly opposite where I had 
hidden myself before I gathered my wits suffi- 
ciently to understand that they must be stopped, 
and then, with a low cry to attract attention, I 
step23ed out into full view. 

Both the lads set uf) shouts of joy at seeing 
me alive, and would have continued them but 
for the fact that I pressed my finger on my lips 
in token for them to remain silent. 

I was not minded Bart Green should be put 
on his guard, for now he would take any 
chances, however desperate, to close my mouth 
forever, lest I bear witness against him, and 
there was a dimly formed plan in my head to 
return home after swearing Percy to secrecy. 

As soon as the bateau could be jiaddled in to 
the shore the lads leaped to my side, and from 


A HUNTING PARTY 


67 


the expression on their faces, as well as the firm 
grip each took on my hands, I knew here were 
at least two who rejoiced because I was yet alive. 

Why this mystery V young Eandolph 
asked impatiently, when I again checked his 
loudly-spoken words of delight. 

‘‘ Because it must still be believed by the 
guides that I am dead,” was my reply, and then 
I explained how it chanced I had been carried 
down by the falling logs. 

‘‘That treacherous Green tried to murder 
you !” Percy exclaimed in amazement, and 
added an instant later, “ Pie shall swing for 
such work as that !” 

It was as hard to restrain him from thoughts 
of vengeance as it had been to prevent him from 
engaging in a brawl at the time the guides 
threatened us ; but I finally succeeded, and then 
came the question of what should be done. 

Percy insisted there was no other course than 
for me to return to the encampment, and I soon 
came to understand that Ephraim was of the 
same mind. 

Both argued that my word to Captain Morgan 
must not be broken because of what he had no 
part in, and otherwise made it so plain that 


68 


AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 


presently I began to believe both duty and 
honor demanded my return, however disagree- 
able, and perhaps dangerous, it might be to me. 

When this was decided upon I questioned if 
we should go back at once, or wait until the 
following day, for so much did I dislike to re- 
turn that I was ready to seize on any pretext 
for delay. 

^^You shall go with us, and in the boat,” 
Percy replied to my suggestions. If it so 
please you, treat the mattei* as an accident when 
it is spoken of by any one save the captain — he 
must know the whole truth.” 

Thus it was I allowed myself to be persuaded 
against my will, and the three of us paddled up- 
stream, overtaking the main body only after it 
had bivouacked. 

We had made no effort at any great speed, 
and therefore it was nightfall before we stepped 
ashore. 

Because of the darkness the soldiers whom 
we passed did not recognize me as the boy whom 
all believed dead, and we had gained that portion 
of the encampment occupied by the Virginia 
company before my face attracted attention. 

Then we met Bart Green squarely as he was 


A HUNTING PARTY 


69 


coming from an interview with Captain Morgan, 
and at the moment the light of a camp-fire 
shone directly upon me. 

My clothing was yet sodden with water, my 
hair plastered to my head, and most likely the 
glare of the flames gave me an unnatural color, 
for he leaped back a pace as if believing he 
had seen a ghost, after which he stood like a 
statue of terror while one might have counted 
ten, I looking calmly at him all the while with- 
out speaking. 

Then with a great effort he controlled him- 
self, and said in a tremulous voice : 

You frightened me, lad. I believed you 
were carried down by the logs.’’ 

“ So I was. Master Green,” I replied, speak- 
ing him fairly and in the most friendly tone, for 
I was minded to have him believe I had no sus- 
picion he had done aught against me. I must 
have been under the main body of the jam ; but 
when the carrent forced the logs apart I came 
to the surface in time to get my breath.” 

“ Did these lads pick you up ?” he asked, 
turning toward Percy and Ephraim. 

“ No ; I did that for myself. They went 
down-stream to find my body — ” 


70 AT Mli siege of QUEBEC 

“ And succeeded/’ said Percy with a laugh, 
understanding I would keep Green in ignorance 
that his murderous intent was known. 

“ Well, I’m glad to see you safe,” the lying 
guide said with a long indrawing of the breath, 
as if he had just taken a plunge into cold water. 
“ It was a narrow shave for us both.” 

‘‘ Indeed it was. How did you escape. Master 
Green?” 

My mates put after us when the jam gave 
way, an’ j)icked me up about a mile down stream. 
We looked everywhere for you, but seein’ noth- 
in’, made uj) our minds you’d been struck by 
one of the logs when they toppled over.” 

“ It may be that was what did happen. I 
can’t be expected to know very much about it, 
for I must have lost my head when I found my- 
self falling.” 

^‘I reckon so,” Green replied, but his lips 
were yet trembling and the color had not come 
back to his cheeks. 

I believed we had succeeded in deceiving the 
fellow, and it might be that he had been so 
thoroughly frightened as not to dare make 
another move toward taking my life ; but his 
comrades were yet my enemies, and I resolved 


A HUNTING PARTY 


71 


then and there never to play the part of guide 
again while with the expedition. 

Our next interview was with the captain, and 
here, much against my will, Percy told the 
whole story ; but I made haste to add before the 
hot-headed Virginia officer could give any 
orders : 

If you please. Captain Morgan, it must all 
remain a secret between us.’’ 

‘‘ And why, pray ? Am I to sit still while 
my men are being murdered by these louts ?” 

“ No real harm has been done, sir, and if you 
should undertake to punish Green, his comrades 
must also have their share, for I am convinced 
all were in the plot. Now it is no longer pos- 
sible for Ephraim and me to act as guides, be- 
cause we have come so far up the river, and 
should these men leave you because of what may 
be done to them on my account, the whole party 
must turn back, for it would be folly to go on 
without experienced woodsmen in the lead.” 

“ You argue well, lad, yet lose sight of the 
fact that murder has' been attempted, and that 
one of my company was selected as the victim.” 

“ But it is the victim himself who begs you 
to keep the whole affair a secret, and I do so for 


72 AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 

my own safety, lest worse befall me if punisli- 
ment be inflicted upon them.’’ 

The captain made no reply until, thinking 
enough had been spoken, I was on the point of 
leaving him, when he said abruptly : 

To-morrow you two lads will travel in my 
boat, since you no longer know the river, and see 
to it you are not alone for a single moment with 
either of those villains.” 

There was little need for him to lay this com- 
mand upon me. For the safety of my own skin 
I intended to keep as far as possible from my 
enemies, although after once more being given 
the duty of leading the troops they might forget 
the fancied cause for complaint against me. 

Even though the guides were attached to our 
portion of the troop. Captain Morgan ^s com- 
pany leading the advance, we saw nothing more 
of them on this night. 

Beyond a question they all knew I was yet 
alive, for Green would not have failed to give 
that startling information instantly he met his 
comrades ; yet none of them came up to con- 
gratulate me on my escape, as did hundreds of 
the soldiers, many of whom I had never so much 
as spoken to before. 


A HUNTING PARTY 


73 


We three comrades chose as our camping- 
place a hollow near to where the captain lay, 
and roundabout us were members of the com- 
pany in such numbers that even a savage could 
not have made his way to us without awakening 
many of the men. 

‘‘ If simply because of jealousy those fellows 
can find it in their hearts to commit murder, 
we must take every precaution,’’ Percy said 
with a laugh which told that he was doing more 
than he really thought necessary. While we 
are in the midst of men from my own colony I 
have no fear an assassin will find it possible to 
work mischief.” 

Despite the fact that we lay thus secure, I did 
not close my eyes in sleep until past midnight, 
and Ephraim, who was by my side, tossed to 
and fro restlessly, showing that even in his 
dreams was he disturbed by the villains. 

When we were awakened by the drums next 
morning Captain Morgan told Green and his 
comrades tliat they must lead the way once 
more, and Ephraim and I were told off as mem- 
bers of the captain’s crew. 

There was little work to be done by us at the 
paddles. 


74 AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 

The guides found the stream choked by fallen 
trees, as, indeed, I knew they would, and while 
they tugged and strained at the obstacles young 
Randolph, Ephraim, and I lounged in the bateau 
at our ease. 

To pass away the time while we were simply 
holding our own in midstream against the cur- 
rent, or lying under the bushes which overhung 
the bank where we could find moorings, Percy 
told us of the voyage from Cambridge to New- 
bury port, which was begun on the sixteenth of 
September ; of the journey by vessel up the 
Kennebec within two days’ march of our clear- 
ing, and wove into the narrative so many inci- 
dents which might have escaped a less observing 
lad, that both Ephraim and I were highly enter- 
tained. 

On this day I noted the fact that the rations 
were much smaller than had j^reviously been 
served out, and there came a sinking of my 
heart as I asked myself what would be the re- 
sult if the supply of provisions did not prove 
sufficient for the journey ? 

During the afternoon we sailed no more than 
two miles, and this progress was so slow that 
instead of encamping at sunset Colonel Arnold 


A HUNTING UAHTY 


75 


gave orders for us to push ahead until mid- 
night. 

The guides asked for assistance, and twenty 
men were detailed to go in advance with them, 
but neither my name nor that of my comrade 
was among those read out by Sergeant Potter- 
field. 

This night march did not cause us in the boats 
any great fatigue, for it was possible to catch a 
nap now and then, besides which, there was 
little labor to be performed. 

When a halt was finally called very many of 
the troops elected to remain in the boats, and 
we three lads were of the number. 

The dew was heavy, and a bed on the wet 
ground seemed less inviting than the boards of 
the boats, even though our limbs were cramped 
painfully, forced as we were to remain so long 
in one position. 

Breakfast next morning was not satisfactory 
because of its lack of quantity ; but it would 
have been childish to grumble, and before noon 
we had such an opportunity to stretch our legs 
as was much to my liking. 

Captain Morgan had been in consultation 
with Colonel Arnold while we were halted an 


76 AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 

hour or more waiting for the guides to find a 
channel at a place where an exj)erienced hand 
should have made one with but little trouble, 
and on his return he called Ephraim and me to 
the shore, asking when we were arrived there : 

You boys must have hunted along this river 
many times.’’ 

I told him we had, but was not minded to give 
over-much information lest it might be his pur- 
pose to send us in the advance again. 

And it would not be difficult for you to come 
up with the troops at any time, in case you 
sliould loiter behind ?” 

I will engage to remain here five days, and 
then come upon the party one week from this 
liour.” 

Is there much game hereabouts ?” 

It is plentiful if one, or a dozen, were in 
search of food ; but for such a company as this, 
I do not think all that could be found would 
make even such a meal as we had this morn- 
ing.” 

‘‘ Every little helps, lad. We are advancing 
so slowly that the commander fears we may be 
put on short allowance unless some means can 
be devised for replenishing the larder. You, 


A HUNTING PARTY 


77 


knowing the country well, might take command 
of a dozen or more idle men who can be spared 
as well as not, and whatever you shoot will be 
so much of a gain. How say you ?” 

‘‘ I am willing to do whatever seems best to 
you, sir, and so I answer for Ephraim.’’ 

“ Very well. Randolph shall be of the party, 
and you three may select the others. The 
only orders I have to give are that you stray 
not so far but that the encampment can be 
gained as often as once in every eight-aiid-forty 
hours, and turn back if there appears to be any 
danger from savages.” 

This last caution need not have been given 
to me, for a copper-colored face with a bunch 
of feathers above it was enough to drive me to 
shelter' without loss of time, no matter how 
pressing might be the employment on hand. 

The idea of spending our time hunting was 
pleasing to the three of us, and particularly so 
to me, since by such work I should be away 
from those whom I had good reason to fear. 

Percy looked to me to name the soldiers who 
were to accompany us ; but not knowing many 
of the men I begged he would take that duty 
upon himself, and he readily did so. 


78 AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 

Had we been minded to do so, I believe of a 
verity we might have had the entire Virginia 
company at our heels when we set forth, so 
eager were the men for the sport ; but more 
than a dozen in the party would have lessened 
rather than increased our chances of finding 
game, and the limit was set at that number. 

Among those whom Percy had bidden to 
what he called ‘‘ the hunting party ’’ was a man 
much older than our captain, and he at once 
attached himself to me, saying as he did so : 

When in the wilderness it is well to make 
friends with him who can lead you out/’ 

“ Then there is no reason why you should be 
more friendly with me than with Ephraim, for 
he knows this section of the country as well 
as I.” 

I’ll keep you both in sight, and thus be on 
the safe side. Who is to command ?” 

I looked at Percy, believing him to be in 
charge of the party, but he replied quickly : 

“ Captain Morgan gave strict orders that you 
and Ephraim were to be obeyed, and thus you 
now have all of us in your power.” 

I would have been better pleased if my com- 
rade and I could have served simply as guides ; 


A HUNTING PARTY 


79 


but by this time we were out of the boats, and it 
might have seemed childish had I laid the 
matter before the captain. 

However, I knew there would be little reason 
for giving any commands, save in regard to the 
direction in which we should travel, and that 
was speedily arranged to the satisfaction of all. 

In order to find game it would be necessary 
to make our way in advance of the troops, and 
to this end we pushed ahead through the forest, 
walking fully three miles to every one the boats 
could be sailed. 

The old man — at least he seemed old to me, 
although I fancy he was not more than forty 
years of age — who walked by my side told me 
his name was Enoch Severance, and having 
thus introduced himself began to ask what might 
have seemed impertinent questions, but for his 
kindly manner. 

It was when I had given him all possible in- 
formation regarding Ephraim and myself that 
he said abruptly, looking at me sharply mean- 
while : 

Did you understand that we are expected 
to furnish food for the whole company V 

'' It was not so said by Captain Morgan.'' 


80 


AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 


“Yet we are out hunting, or shall be after 
getting far enough in advance of the boats !” 

“ Perhaps the officers crave a change of fare.” 

“ And think you there is no other reason why 
we are thus sent out for meat ?” 

I made no immediate reply, not deeming it 
seemly in me, a new-comer, and not even a reg- 
ularly enlisted soldier, to say what might be 
twisted into a complaint, and observing that I 
hesitated Master Severance added, with a mean- 
ing look : 

“Perhaps it were better if I should ask 
whether you believe it possible for us to find 
meat in such abundance that all our company 
can be fed ?” 

“ Game is plentiful in these parts, sir ; but 
even though each of us carried back a deer, 
which is as much weight as we can bear through 
the forest, it would not serve to give half the 
number one full meal.” 

“ But shall we be able to find even that many 
deer during every day’s march ?” 

“I think not, for we must constantly keep 
ahead of the boats, and the animals will grow 
wary after much hunting.” 

Then he questioned me closely regarding the 


A HUNTING PARTY 


81 


obstacles we might be confronted with while 
making the portages, and I answered him to the 
best of my knowledge, whereat he fell to musing, 
remaining silent so long I thought his had been 
but an idle purpose when he asked for my 
opinion. 

AVhen he did finally speak, it was in so earnest 
a tone that I was startled out of my composure 
by the words : 

‘‘ What will be the end, if almost at the be- 
ginning of our difiicult journey we are on short 
allowance 

I could not answer the question in any fashion 
satisfactory to myself, though I had pondered 
over it many times since the rations began to 
grow smaller, and like a simple replied : 

‘‘ That is for the commanders to say.” 

'‘But if they fail to do so we are no more 
likely to see Quebec, unless as prisoners, than 
we are to reach home again.” 

I fell silent, not being willing to voice his 
forebodings although they were strong in my 
thoughts, and we walked on at the head of the 
troop with such fancies in our minds as were not 
heartening, until signs of deer were seen, when 
straightway all else save the game was forgotten. 

6 


82 AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 

I had opposed Percy when he suggested that 
some of the dogs be brought with us, for of such 
hunting Ephraim and I were ignorant, there- 
fore it now becanie necessary to stalk the game, 
and as we started I whispered to my comrade : 

Take good heed of the direction, Eph, for 
we must not fail to meet the boats by to-morrow 
night.” 

‘‘ There’s little fear of that, so they stay on 
the stream,” and off the boy dashed eager to dis- 
play his skill as a hunter, which every one who 
knew him admitted to be great. 

It is needless to set down here all which was 
done during the remainder of that day, for after 
the chase is ended one likes not to remember 
the slaughter, and it was little else. 

Enough if I say that when we made camp 
amid the pines at sunset we had the carcasses 
of five deer hung on as many trees, and from 
one was cut such a supply of meat as served, 
when broiled over the coals, to make a meal 
than which the king himself may have no 
better. 

As I reckoned, we were not above five miles 
from the stream, and just before sunrise next 
morning it would be possible for us to get as 


A HUNTING PARTY 


83 


much more game as we should be able to carry 
through the woods. 

Ephraim and I slept in each other’s arms, 
with a cheery blaze at our feet, for the air was 
so chill that heat was needed, and our slumbers 
were not disturbed by dreams of the villains 
who were willing to turn assassins because of 
jealousy. 


CHAPTER V 


MUTINY 

When we of the hunting party finally rejoined 
the expedition after an absence of eight-and- 
forty hours we found the troops at the first por- 
tage with the work not yet half completed. 

They hailed our coming with cheers of de- 
light, for we were literally loaded down with 
game, and, as I afterward learned, during our 
short absence the size of the rations had been 
still further lessened. 

Therefore the prospect of a dinner of fresh 
meat was sufficient to cause no little excitement. 

But although we had brought as great a bur- 
den as it was possible for us to stagger under — 
even more perhaps than we ought to have 
carried, the supply was as nothing compared 
with the demand, and on reporting to Captain 
Morgan, as I was in duty bound to do, being, so 
to speak, the leader of the hunting party, I 
said to him respectfully : 

If you attempt to divide equally that which 

84 


MUTINY 


85 


we have brought, sir, there will not be for each 
as much as might be put in a hollow tooth. The 
rank and file, and I judge them by myself, are 
accustomed to rough fare, therefore why should 
not the game be apportioned among the ofiicers?” 

‘‘ You may well give that advice, since doubt- 
less you are full to repletion with fresh meat,” 
the captain replied, eying me curiously. 

“ In good truth, I am sir. After a tramp of 
twenty miles one does not lie with an empty 
stomach when the trees near-by are hanging 
with carcasses of deer. Those who hunt travel 
far, and must be well fed.” 

I was not laying any reproach on you or 
your comrades for having first helped your- 
selves to what you would help us ; but the 
thought was in my mind that much mischief 
might be brewed were the officers of the expe- 
dition to take the fruits of the hunt, denying to 
the rank and file their full share.” 

Even I, who at times was far from being 
quick-witted, understood what might be the re- 
sult if my advice was followed ; yet I knew 
that the meat we brought would be as nothing 
when divided into twelve hundred parts, and 
this Captain Morgan also understood, for 


86 AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 

after a short pause he said to me in a cautious 
tone, evidently not intending his words should 
be overhead, even by Ephraim who stood a 
short distance away : 

It is well the men themselves understand 
how poor, when compared with the number to 
be fed, is the supply you have brought. There- 
fore I would suggest, lad, and mind you this is 
but a suggestion, that you yourself cut from the 
venison a certain portion for each of the offi- 
cers, ranking them from Colonel Arnold down to 
the lieutenants, and after that has been done lay 
the remainder of the meat where the soldiers 
themselves may divide it.’’ 

I set about obeying this suggestion, for it was 
to me little less than a command, knowing full 
well that when the share for each of the officers 
had been cut the amount remaining could have 
easily been devoured by our dogs, and the 
brutes yet be hungry immediately after the 
eating. 

Ephraim assisted me in the labor, while Mas- 
ter Severance and Percy distributed the portions. 

We were watched eagerly by a large number 
of men, and as they saw the choicest cuts being 
carried away I heard murmurs of dissatisfaction. 


MUTINY 


87 


low at first, but rising higher and higher as the 
game was lessened in quantity, until I began to 
fear we should be forcibly prevented from thus 
playing the part of carvers. 

‘‘ The officers, who do none of the work, are 
to be fed generously, while we who perform the 
labor may go hungry,’’ I heard Bart Green 
say to one of his comrades in a tone so loud as 
to show he intended it for all within the sound 
of his voice. 

I did not so much as raise my head, fearing 
lest these men, even upon so slight a provoca- 
tion as the distribution of the meat, might make 
another attack upon me, and motioned Ephraim 
to remain silent likewise ; but there was a great 
sense of relief in my heart when, the work hav- 
ing been finished, we who had done our duty as 
butchers walked away to join the remainder of 
the hunting party, for it was seemly we should 
bivouac together while thus forming a separate 
command as it were. 

The greater portion of the troops remained 
near where the meat was lying on the ground, 
impatient for its further distribution, and I 
heard some one say as we walked past a sullen- 
looking group : 


88 


AT THE SIEGE OE QUEBEC 


It’s a fine thing to be favorites with the com- 
manders of the expedition, for then you may go 
hunting and lie down with full stomachs, whereas 
those who are not so favored can do no more 
than nurse their hunger.” 

‘‘ There is no reason why, having been turned 
into beasts of burden, we should be put on short 
allowance when there is plenty of food to be had 
in the forest.” 

I lingered not to hear what further remarks 
would be made. 

The spirit of insubordination could be seen 
and heard on every side, and yet the weary 
journey was hardly more than begun — the first 
portage had not yet been traversed. 

I reported to Captain Morgan, as was my duty, 
that the remainder of the game was ready for 
distribution among the men, and then rejoined 
the hunting party, who had made for themselves 
a shelter of boughs. 

Then, when the scanty provisions were dealt 
out, we began our preparations for supper, for 
although we had had our fill of meat during the 
long tramp^ after game, no food had passed our 
lips since early in the day. 

My messmates were discussing the situation 


MUTINY 


89 


of affairs among themselves, and Master Sever- 
ance said in a low tone as I came up : 

It is well you finished your work so soon, 
lads ; otherwise, I misdoubt if it had been pos- 
sible to complete it.’’ 

‘‘ Meaning that the grumblers might have 
interfered ?” I said, inquiringly. 

‘‘Ay, and even more. I am not laying claim 
to being a prophet, but am much mistaken if 
all remains as peaceable in the encampment 
when the second supply of game be brought 
in.” 

“ That you may well question. Master Sever- 
ance,” I replied, “ for there are in my mind 
many doubts as to whether any more venison 
reach the camp.” 

“Are you growing sick of playing the part of 
hunter ?” 

“ Like yourself, I am no prophet ; but I 
question whether any meat will be found by 
this time to-morrow. The men are already 
grumbling because we of the hunting party have 
full stomachs, and more than one will do his 
best at bringing down a deer on the morrow.” 

“ In which case every one must go hungry,” 
Percy said, grimly. “The game is not so 


90 


AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 


abundant that all of the expedition may turn 
hunters with any hope of success/’ 

Then, as if looking forward to serious trouble, 
our messmates began questioning Ephraim and 
me as to the way before us. 

Although I would have withheld that which 
I knew regarding what must be met before we 
should arrive at the Chaudiere E-iver, it was im- 
possible to feign complete ignorance, and before 
the men were at the end of their questions, we 
had almost unwittingly revealed the fact that no 
less than fourteen more portages, many harder 
to traverse than this first one, yet remained be- 
tween us and the stream we must reach in order 
to enter the waters of the St. Lawrence. 

Among ourselves, and we hunters had al- 
ready begun to fancy we were an independent 
company of the expedition, the possibility of 
ever making a junction, in anything like an 
orderly fashion, with General Montgomery’s 
forces was seriously questioned. 

However, that was a matter for the future to 
decide, and, heavy with sleep, Ephraim and I 
laid down upon the ground in the midst of the 
company where there was little chance any 
mischief might come to us from the guides. 


MUTINY 


91 


Our slumber was as profound as though no 
danger menaced, and at the first beat of the 
morning drum I leaped to my feet so refreshed 
by the night’s rest as to have almost forgotten 
the fears we entertained the evening previous. 

The first man whom I saw stirring was Cap- 
tain Morgan, and to him I addressed the ques- 
tion as to whether we should continue our work 
as hunters or remain with the command to assist 
in the labor of the portage. 

The orders stand as first given,” he replied. 
“ You will continue the search for game, report- 
ing every eight-and- forty hours, unless — ” 

He hesitated, and then added in an odd tone : 

‘^Unless it should be deemed advisable to dis- 
continue the work.” 

I fancied I could supply the words which 
were first in his mind ; but it was not for me to 
find bugbears. 

My duty was to obey without question, and as 
I aroused Ephraim all the forebodings of the 
evening came back with redoubled force. 

The rations served out on this morning were 
hardly more than sufiicient to remind a man he 
was hungry. 

I thought to myself that if those of the 


92 AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 

expedition who were forced to carry heavy 
burdens to and fro across the portage during 
the day were fed no better than ourselves, there 
was indeed good cause for grumbling, and 
grave reasons why every one should be dis- 
heartened. 

AYe did not linger to eat our scanty store of 
provisions in the camp ; but set out with the 
utmost haste, as if fearing pursuit. 

When in the woods so far from the encamp- 
ment that no sound could reach us, it was as if 
we were free, and like one who has escaped a 
great danger I pushed on at my best speed, light 
at heart as I was of foot. 

When we encamped that night it was on the 
trail where the troops would make the third 
portage, and even though they advanced more 
slowly than had been the case, it was here we 
ought to find them four-and-twenty hours 
later. 

The result of this day’s work was but two 
deer, twenty or thirty rabbits, and perhaps as 
many partridges — less than one-third as much 
as had fallen before our rifles on the first day 
we had been sent out as a hunting party. 

It would be dry reading were I to set down 


MUTINY 


93 


all the conversation we held when, having fully 
satisfied our hunger, we laid before the cheery 
blaze of the camp-fire talking of the expedition 
and its purpose. 

I should simply repeat what has already been 
said, for with us the subject was of such vital 
importance that we could talk of little else. 

More than tlie British forces whom we hoped 
soon to meet, did we fear that spirit of insubor- 
dination which had appeared so plainly at the 
encampment before we left the last time, and it 
can well be fancied that but little else had place 
in our thoughts. 

The game we had taken was hung upon the 
trees near-by when we left the camping-place 
next morning, for it was there we intended to 
return — there we expected to find the troops. 

We traveled many miles on this day, meeting 
with but little game, as was to be expected, for 
now that we were between the two streams deer 
were not as abundant, therefore when the time 
had come that we should turn our faces toward 
the rendezvous, our burdens were light. 

All we had shot during this day, and what 
had been left behind at the last camping-place, 
would not make up in amount more than two- 


94 


AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 


thirds as much meat as had previously been 
carried in. 

But our duty had been done whatever might 
betide, that much I knew as a fact, and it 
afforded me great satisfaction. 

While making our way through the dense 
forest we did not speculate as to what would be 
the result of our coming, for it was as if each 
one knew, and the knowledge was painful. 

Contrary to my expectations, the troops were 
not to be seen when we arrived at the third 
portage. 

The advance had been even more slow than I 
supposed. 

They are yet at the second carry, and we 
have four miles more to travel,’’ Ephraim said 
as we involuntarily halted, and I, eager to have 
the journey finished, looked around for the 
meat we had left upon the trees. 

It was no longer there. 

Not even so much as a rabbit remained, and 
I knew that men, not animals, had robbed us of 
the supply. 

Some of the troops have been out hunting 
on their own account,” I said, striving to make 
it appear as of but small moment. 


MUTINY 


95 


Wolves and bears may have done the mis- 
chief/’ Master Severance suggested, and Ephraim 
pointed to the ground as he replied : 

Even though animals could have gotten at 
the game, it is certain they would have eaten it 
here, and we ought to find both fur and feathers, 
whereas there is nothing to be seen.” 

Then Percy suggested that perhaps Captain 
Morgan had sent the men ahead, fancying we 
might have left the fruits of our labor in this 
place, and although such a supposition was not 
probable, I made feint of accepting it. 

With our poor loads, hardly enough to have 
provided one meal for fifty hungry men, we set 
out toward the second portage, Ephraim and I 
leading the way, for we knew the trail well. 

When we were thus alone he would have 
spoken with me regarding his fears of what 
might have happened, but I checked him. 

Then, after we had tramped for half an hour 
in silence, and were so far in advance of our 
messmates that the conversation could not be 
overheard, he said thoughtfully : 

It is useless to blind our eyes to what will 
happen, or may already have taken place among 
the troops, Jason. Why should we continue on 


96 AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 

with this expedition? It is not serving the 
cause to move thus at a snaihs pace, knowing 
that by so loitering all must starve, or be frozen 
to death when the winter comes upon us/’ 

‘‘ All that has come into my mind, Ej)hraim, 
and I regret that we ever left the clearing, save 
it was to make our way to Boston town, where 
troops are needed. This is but a wild-goose 
chase at best, and mayhaj) a dangerous one, yet 
are you and I so fully committed that we cannot 
in honor say we will do this or we will do that, 
other than what our commanders may order. It 
is the same as if we were regularly enlisted men, 
and here we must remain because it is our duty, 
having once pledged ourselves.” 

Ephraim was not the lad to make contention 
when the matter was placed fairly before him, 
and he realized as well as did I that we had no 
other choice than to continue as had been begun. 

The night was fully come when we saw among 
the trees at the beginning of the second portage, 
the lights of the camp-fires, and knew that the 
troops had done but little work since we left 
them. 

Even though we had been accustomed to 
this camp-life only a few days, Ephraim and I 


MUTINY 


97 


understood that mischief was brewing when we 
moved along past the men. 

There was no cheery conversation to be heard ; 
no peals of laughter ; no merry jests. 

Those of the men who did not wear a sullen 
look, appeared distressed. 

Here and there we heard mutterings of 
menace, and observed a group whispering to- 
gether as they glanced at us ; but nowhere, not 
even among the officers, was there to be seen 
that which we had observed on the night the ex- 
pedition encamped in the clearing. 

As was my duty, I made a report at once to 
Captain Morgan regarding the theft of the 
game, and gave strict account of what we had 
brought with us. 

The hope that he had sent for the meat was 
speedily dashed when he questioned me closely 
as to how it had been left, and then, wearing a 
look of deepest concern, turned abruptly away, 
walking toward the tents which marked Colonel 
Arnold’s headquarters. 

Not having been dismissed I was at a loss to 
know whether it was proper to rejoin my com- 
rades, or remain where I had been left until the 
captain’s return, and while I stood thus debating 
7 


98 


AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 


in my mind Ephraim came toward me at full 
run. 

‘‘ There is serious trouble brewing,” he cried, 
guardedly; yet not in so cautious a tone but 
that several soldiers standing near-by heard him 
and hurried away. 

What is going on ?” I asked quickly, fear- 
ing the worst. 

The troops have surrounded our party, and 
insist that the game be given up to them. I 
fear blood will be shed, for the hunters are 
guarding the meat with loaded rifles, and those 
who oppose them are likewise armed.” 

While one might have counted twenty I stood 
irresolute, not knowing in which direction duty 
lay, and then like a flash came to me tlie 
thought that out of this matter would grow 
more serious trouble than a forcible attack on 
the meat — that it was an affair which should be 
dealt with by those in command of the expe- 
dition, not by us of the hunting party. 

Fearing lest Ephraim should in his zeal do 
that which might be unwise — perhaps unwar- 
ranted — I forced him to come with me to head- 
quarters, and despite tlie cliallenge of the sentry 
ran unannounced into Colonel Arnokhs presence. 


MUTINY 


99 


At sight of us entering thus hurriedly and 
rudely he looked up with a frown, and as 
seemed to me was about to administer some 
severe reproof ; but I checked it by the word I 
brought. 

“ The soldiers are bent on seizing the game ; 
our party are defending it, and much mischief 
may be wrought speedily.’’ 

Having in this stupid fashion delivered my- 
self, I turned, still grasping Ephraim by the 
hand, and ran out as swiftly as we had entered, 
waiting a short distance off until Captain Mor- 
gan should appear. 

“We ought to be with our comrades,” 
Ephraim cried, trying to urge me forward, and 
still further excited by seeing in the gloom 
dusky forms running from every direction to- 
ward that place where the hunting party had 
halted. 

“ They will not be so reckless as to resist,” I 
said, my mind divided between two opinions. 
I was eager to do as he wished, yet feared to 
outstep both right and duty. '' It is as if all the 
soldiers in the camp were bent on seizing the 
game, and what may ten or a dozen avail against 
them?” 


100 


AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 


Yet our place is there/’ Ephraim insisted. 

They are our companions, and you are their 
leader.” 

This last remark decided, me. 

Whatever should be the result, I determined 
that having been })laced in command of the 
party I would not be absent when trouble 
threatened, and yielded to Ephraim’s clutch 
upon my arm, running at my best pace toward 
the dark mass which surged here and there 
among the trees. 

It was one thing to say we would rejoin our 
companions, and quite another to do it, because 
of the press of mutineers on every hand, each 
struggling toward that pitiful amount of meat 
which, if divided equally, would have hardly 
made a mouthful for every one. 

We fought our way through the throng, not 
with blows, hut by dint of pushing here and 
pulling there, using our shoulders as weapons, 
and the butts of our muskets to force an open- 
ing ; attracting no particular attention because 
each man was attempting to do the same thing, 
and almost deafened by the cries of rage and 
defiance which came from every portion of the 
gathering. 


MUTINY 


101 


Long before we succeeded in making our way 
to where the little party stood at bay did I hear 
Captain Morgan’s voice in loud command ; but 
so great was the din that his words could not be 
distinguished. 

On every hand came threats, not against the 
hunters themselves, who were simply doing 
their duty, but directed toward the officers who 
had led the expedition, insufficiently provisioned, 
thus far into the wilderness, where starvation 
stood before them. 

I knew not what good might come of with- 
holding the pitiful supply of meat ; but under- 
stood from that which I had heard regarding 
warfare that it was a soldier’s duty to obey and 
not to question, whatever might ' betide, there- 
fore, even though the men were hungry, was 
the taking of the game in itself a crime. 

There had been no actual violence offered our 
party when Ephraim and I finally stood in their 
midst, and instantly we were arrived Master 
Severance said in a tone of sorrow rather than 
reproof : 

‘‘ This is no work either for you or us, my 
lads. It is Captain Morgan who should be 
here.” 


102 AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 

It was the summoning of him that caused 
me to delay in coming/’ I replied. 

Then he knows what is being done 

He himself is already near at hand. I 
heard his voice but a moment ago. What think 
you will he the outcome of this ?” 

‘‘You can see for yourself, lad. If we stand 
by this meat as in duty bound, blood must be 
shed. If we give it up without a struggle, the 
mutineers have so far gained the day that the 
trouble will continue to increase until no one can 
say what may be the result.” 

“ But we must — ” 

I could not finish what I had begun to say, 
for just at that moment a sudden rush was made 
which threw me headlong into Master Sever- 
ance’s arms, and as all our little party were 
forced back a few paces I heard a voice which I 
believed to be that of Bart Green, shouting: 

“ Kill them ! Kill them ! Shoot down the 
boys who would starve their betters that the 
gentlemen ofiicers may have full stomachs I” 


CHAPTEE VI 


EETREAT OF THE COWARDS 

Instantly Green, if indeed it was he, as I 
have no doubt, raised his murderous cry, the 
anger of the hungry soldiers increased until it 
was a perfect fury, and no small force of men, 
however heavily armed, could have withstood 
the onslaught which followed. 

Eushing toward a common centre, the mu- 
tineers met almost directly above us, for we of 
the hunting party were thrown to the ground 
before it was possible to discharge a weapon, and 
then the throng surged to and fro, trampling 
under-foot that which had caused the disturb- 
ance. 

‘‘ It would be the act of fools should we open 
fire upon them !’' Master Severance had said 
half a dozen seconds before we were overthrown, 
and I was of the same opinion, for these men 
were frenzied by hunger. 

“ Prevent bloodshed, if possible !” I cried, 
and Percy added : 


103 


104 AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 

By standing firm we may be able to hold 
our own until the caj)tain can get here 

We stood firmly enough, but the onward rush 
was resistless, and, as I have said, we went down 
before it like grain under the hands of the reaper. 

It seemed to me that no less than a dozen 
men had scrambled over my body before I could 
rise, and then I was alone in the crowd. 

I could see no member of the hunting party 
near, and, as can well be imagined, my first 
thought was for Ephraim, whom I feared might 
not have come out of the press as fortunately as 
I had. 

Ephraim ! Ephraim I shouted at the full 
strength of my lungs, but I might as well have 
joined the others in their cries for food as to 
have thus spoken my comrade’s name, since my 
voice could not have been heard twelve paces 
away, so deafening was the din. 

Some of the less excited soldiers began to 
understand that the game we had brought in 
was being trodden under-foot, and made every 
effort to save that which all needed so sadly, but 
in less time than it has taken me to write thus 
much of the mutiny, the meat had been tram- 
pled into a shapeless mass. 


KETREAT OF THE COWARDS 


105 


To have made my way out from amid the 
hooting, yelling crowd was impossible, and I 
did all which lay in my power toward separat- 
ing them, by telling those nearest that the game 
was already destroyed — that there was no longer 
any reason to continue the commotion, since 
neither officers nor men would benefit by the 
labor of the hunters. 

It required much time to make this fact known 
to any considerable number of the maddened 
soldiers ; but once it was understood the rage 
of all seemed to increase, and murderous threats 
were openly made against the commanders of 
the expedition. 

How long I remained in that unreasoning, 
unreasonable press of men I know not, but it 
seemed as if more than an hour had elapsed be- 
fore I succeeded in freeing myself, although as 
a matter of course I had been thus held prisoner 
only a short time. 

Once master of my own movements I ran to 
and fro searching for Ephraim, but seeing noth- 
ing of him, and I was nearly as distraught as 
the mutineers, when young Randolph seized me 
by the arm. 

Our company is in line he shouted, forced 


106 AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 

to do SO in order to make himself heard amid 
the tumult. Come with me quickly, or you 
will be counted as a mutineer.” 

‘‘ Where is Ephraim ?” I asked wildly. 

‘‘With us, where he belongs. Seeing you 
running around like a mad man I believed you 
had lost your senses, and craved permission from 
Lieutenant Heth to come and fetch you.” 

“ And I really was beside myself for a while,” 
I said, able to breathe more freely now I knew 
Ephraim was safe. “ The mutineers themselves 
are no more than crazy men, and God grant 
this may not be turned suddenly into a fearful 
tragedy !” 

“ It will take but little to do that while both 
officers and men are in a blind rage,” and Percy 
literally pulled me along to where the Virginians 
were standing in line like true soldiers. 

I had never been in the ranks since we joined 
the company, and did not know my place, but 
on catching sight of Ephraim at the side of 
Master Severance, I hastened to that spot. 

A hearty grip of his hand and my mind was 
suddenly cleared of the veil of anger and terror 
which had enveloped it. 

So that Ephraim was unharmed all else 


EETREAT OF THE COWARDS 107 

seemed as nothing, so far as we two were con- 
cerned. 

‘‘ How long have you been here I asked, 
and without waiting for an answer began exam- 
ining my rifle to make certain it had come to no 
harm while I was but as a foot-ball for the muti- 
neers. 

‘‘ When we were first overborne by the crowd 
Master Severance aided me to regain my feet, 
and we answered the earliest call to form in 
rank.’’ 

Where is Captain Morgan ?” and I looked 
around, content now at knowing the rifle was 
uninjured. 

‘‘Yonder, talking with Colonel Arnold.” 

After gazing in the direction pointed out by 
Ephraim I cast my eyes curiously about me, and 
the scene which presented itself was well calcu- 
lated to intimidate one who had had much more 
experience in such matters than myself. 

The encampment had been made on the shore 
of a small pond, where a growth of pine trees 
toward the north formed a barrier against the 
wind, which now gave promise of a storm. 

Here and there at irregular intervals were 
small camp-fires in such numbers that one could 


108 AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 

readily distinguish the forms of the men, and 
by aid of these lights it was possible to gain a 
fairly good idea of what was going on. 

The mob, for I can call that assemblage of 
soldiers by no other name, was at the upper end 
of the pond, and about an hundred yards dis- 
tant from the Virginia company. 

Immediately in our rear were the headquar- 
ter tents, and between them and us stood the 
commanders of the expedition as if uncertain 
what should be done. 

The mutineers, surging to and fro, had moved 
some distance from the first scene of the dis- 
turbance, and where they had been, the dogs 
were snarling and fighting over the remnants of 
the meat which had cost us so much labor to 
procure. 

The tumult had not subsided in the slightest 
degree. 

The frenzy of the men was finding outlet in 
noise; but I understood that the first incautious 
word on the part of our commanders would 
bring about murder, for the taking of life under 
such circumstances could be no less than that. 

‘‘ What will be the end V I asked of myself, 
and unconsciously spoke the words aloud. 


RETREAT OF THE COWARDS 


109 


Either a fight among ourselves, or the 
abandoning of the expedition,^’ Master Sever- 
ance replied gravely. Do you note, lad, how 
few are standing in rank ? All save those in 
line must be counted as mutineers.” 

In addition to our own company, whose ranks 
I judged were full, not above an hundred men 
had anything like a military formation, and I 
said in a low tone, lest Ephraim should over- 
hear me and become alarmed : 

If it is to be a fight we shall most likely get 
the worst of it.” 

Anything in that line would be fatal to all. 
We are now so far into the wilderness that noth- 
ing except the strictest discipline can save us, 
even though we were to turn toward home at 
this moment.” 

The ofiicers remained in a group by them- 
selves, apparently doing nothing, and I was 
angered because they stood there idle and silent, 
though I could not say what I would have them 
do. 

Think you, Jason, we shall be ordered to 
shoot ?” Ephraim asked of me in a trembling 
voice, and I was at a loss to make reply. 

Thick-headed as I was, it had not come into 


no 


AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 


my mind that we might be ordered to kill our 
companions, and in my perplexity I turned to 
Master Severance, asking him : 

“ Suppose you were ordered to fire into yonder 
crowd with intent to kill ?” 

I should obey the order,’’ was the quick 
reply. ‘‘We are soldiers, and as such bound 
to do as our superior officers command. It 
is not for us to question, or even so much as 
say to ourselves whether a thing be right or 
wrong.” 

The thought of what I might be obliged to 
do, caused my heart to grow faint, and I was no 
longer angry because our commanders remained 
inactive. 

Now my greatest fear was lest they should 
attempt to quell the insubordination by the only 
means at their command. 

Ten minutes passed and the scene had not 
changed, save that the cries of the mutineers 
were fainter and less ferocious. 

“ The colonel is bent on letting them blow off* 
a bit before tackling the crowd,” Master Sever- 
ance said with a chuckle of satisfaction. “ He 
is acting a wise part, for in less than an hour 
half that gathering will be ashamed of having 



COLONEL ARNOLD STEPPED FORWARD 
(Page HI.) 




KETKEAT OF THE COWARDS 


111 


thus misbehaved, and the balance can be taken 
care of without much trouble.’’ 

As was shown, this was exactly the method 
Colonel Arnold had adopted in dealing with the 
mutiny. 

As long as the men contented themselves with 
noise he remained inactive, and in two hours 
from the commencement of the trouble, no 
more than three hundred mutineers remained 
in a body. 

The others had slunk away to their respective 
commands, and now a line of soldiers in proper 
military formation almost entirely surrounded 
the encampment. 

The time had come when some decisive step 
should be taken, as I understood when Colonel 
Arnold and several officers marched forward 
until they were within a few yards of the mu- 
tineers. 

At the same moment orders were given for 
the different companies to advance, and soon we 
were all where the commander’s voice could be 
readily heard. 

It’s to be words instead of bullets,” Master 
Severance muttered, and Colonel Arnold haa 
shown himself a wise officer.” 


112 


AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 


Even the mutinous ones paid resiiectful at- 
tention when the colonel stepped a few paces 
toward them, and,. waving his hand to show we 
were all included in the term, began to address 
us as soldiers.” 

He first spoke of the object to be attained, of 
the belief in the hearts of General Montgomery’s 
troops that we were advancing to their aid, and 
of the enemy to be vanquished. 

Then he explained why we were short of 
rations, and urging that relief could be had 
once we had gained the Chaudiere River, but 
stating plainly the suffering which must be 
manfully endured until we should arrive there. 

The conclusion of this soldierly appeal stag- 
gered us all, for he said, and these words I 
remember as plainly as if they had but just been 
spoken in my hearing : 

‘‘We want no unwilling associates. Those 
of you who shrink from the hardships, the pri- 
vations, and the cruel suffering which may come 
upon us who advance, can retrace your steps 
from this point. We shall not be able to supply 
you with rations, but the stream has been 
opened, and you may take with you boats 
enough to transport all who wish to go back. 


KETREAT OF THE COWARDS 


118 


The current will bear you swiftly on, and even 
while we who stay are fighting against starva- 
tion, you will be in a land of plenty. There 
must be no more scenes like the one we have just 
witnessed ; therefore all who choose to retreat 
will step toward the water’s edge. Those who 
do not thus signify their intention will be forced 
even to the death to observe proper discipline.” 

When he ceased speaking no one moved ; it 
seemed to me as if I dared not so much as 
breathe. 

Then came a voice from the crowd of muti- 
neers : 

What supply of provisions will be given 
those who go home where they belong ?” 

The rations which are served out to-morrow 
morning, but not so much else as a crumb.” 

‘‘You turn us adrift to starve!” 

“No man is forced to go ; those who remain 
will share and share alike.” 

“ The officers getting the meat and the pri- 
vates the bones I” a jeering voice cried, but to 
this Colonel Arnold gave no heed. 

“ Advance toward the water’s edge, or take 
your places in the ranks. There can be no 
delay I” 

8 


114 


AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 


Even in the gloom I could see that the mu- 
tineers were consulting among themselves, and 
within five minutes not less than two hundred 
had advanced in token of their desire to return. 

Many of our company began to jeer, and cry 
‘‘ Cowards but Captain Morgan soon put an 
end to any such demonstrations, and Colonel 
Arnold went to his tent after giving whispered 
orders to several of the officers. 

Then, and it was the first time since I had 
been with the expedition, sentinels were sta- 
tioned in the camp ; but it was not for our pro- 
tection against a possible enemy. 

The mutineers were to be kept by themselves, 
as it was right such cowards should be, and all 
communication cut off between the two bodies 
of men. 

This done we broke ranks, and each set 
about talking with his neighbor, for sleep was a 
stranger to us all just then. 

We now knew that what we had guessed at 
before was no more than half the truth. 

The situation was more desperate than the 
most cowardly had feared, for instead of being 
kept on short allowance, we would soon be 
without any allowance whatever, save what we 


RETREAT OF THE COWARDS 


115 


could get from the forest, and none but men 
well-nigh frenzied would put much faith in the 
possibility of such a supply. 

We of the hunting party gathered by our- 
selves, and although every one of us stood firm 
ill his determination to do a soldier’s full duty, 
some of the words spoken privately would have 
sounded like mutiny in the ears of the officers. 

The Virginia company will push forward 
so long as the command is given to that effect,” 
Master Severance said, speaking to us all, for 
there are no cowards among us ; but it is not 
the speech of a timid man when I declare 
that the officers are the ones who should set the 
example of turning back. Even though a few 
hundred leave us now, those who remain will 
be in no better condition, for there is not game 
enough to be found between the two rivers to 
supply Captain Morgan’s command alone.” 

‘‘ Why discuss what can’t be remedied ?” 
young Kandolph cried in a cheery voice that 
heartened us all. “ It makes me hungry to hear 
such talk, and I am even minded to draw my 
morning ration now and devour it before going 
to sleep.” 

He was a brave lad, and did his full duty in 


116 


AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 


trying to raise our spirits ; but words were of 
little avail when we knew how desperate were 
the straits to which we had been reduced, and 
as I think of it now while my stomach is full, 
even though it be on j^rison fare, I wonder 
greatly that the ranks of the cowards were not 
increased five-fold before a new day dawned. 

Over and over again were Ephraim and I 
called upon to tell what we knew concerning 
the journey before us ; but we could give no 
information beyond tlie seventh or eighth 
portage, and, at the best, our accounts of the 
country were discouraging. 

Within the past eight-and-forty hours many 
of the soldiers had gone on the sick list because 
of insufiicient food and over-work, and when, 
in addition to carrying the baggage and boats, 
these poor fellows must be transported in some 
fashion, I was fain to believe all of us would 
soon turn back, even the most courageous. 

I had looked to see Ephraim disheartened by 
the knowledge of what might come to us ; but 
he bore up as bravely as Percy, and these two 
did very much toward preventing me from 
losing all hope. 

We laid down late in the night ; but it was 


Retreat oe the cowards 117 

not to sleep, and 1 question if there were fifty 
men in camp whom the drums awakened. 

Ephraim proposed that we who had acted 
as hunters should now do our share of labor at 
the portages, allowing those who were fagged 
out to take our places in the work of searching 
for game ; but to this Lieutenant Heth would 
not listen. 

‘‘ You two are the only ones familiar with 
this section of the country, and must act as 
guides to the hunters, therefore Captain Mor- 
gan will see no reason for changing the orders 
already given.’’ 

The regular guides could surely he de- 
pended upon to bring a party through the 
woods to almost any given point,” I suggested. 

All save one are in the ranks with the 
cowards,” he said gravely. 

Who remains ?” I asked anxiously. 

He whom they call Bart Green.” 

My dismay at hearing this can well be fancied. 

It seemed like a cruel freak of fortune, that 
out of the ten or more my particular enemy was 
the one who elected to remain behind ! 

Could I have had my choice I would have 
welcomed gladly any two of the others as 


118 AT THE SIEGE OF QEEBEC 

companions, rather than the man who had 
proven that he was ready at but trifling provoca- 
tion to do murder. 

However, I could not change the situation, 
much as it might displease me, and I tried man- 
fully to put all thoughts of Green from my 
mind. 

The rations served on this morning were so 
small as to provoke hunger rather than satisfy 
it, and immediately they were received the muti- 
neers set about their preparations for departure. 

Captain Morgan had charge of our share of 
the work, and the Virginia company was drawn 
up near the shore to quell any possible dis- 
turbance. 

It had been decided by the commander dur- 
ing the night to take advantage of this o[)por- 
tunity to send back such of the invalids as could 
not get on without assistance, and some of these 
required no slight amount of p)ersuasion before 
they were willing to sail with the mutineers, 
even though it would most likely be death for 
them to remain. 

As a matter of course the cowards retained 
their muskets or rifles, and were allowed five 
charges of ammunition to each man. 


KETREAT OF THE COWARDS 


119 


With the blankets the captain was not so 
generous, even though many of the men claimed 
to have brought as personal property two or 
three each. 

The order was strict that but one be taken, 
and from this there was no appeal. 

They were given all the boats, save so many 
as would be needed to transport our force and 
the baggage, and thus we got rid of a goodly 
portion of what would have been awkward bur- 
dens at the portages, together with many of the 
sick and disabled. 

Every member of the expedition was allowed 
to witness the departure, and I question not but 
that had others wished to join the ranks of the 
cowards no one would have said them nay. 

While remaining on the shore the fellows 
were obliged to keep silent, so far as holding 
any conversation with those who were to push 
ahead was concerned ; but once they shoved off 
we were greeted with derisive cries and taunt- 
ing epithets until my fingers itched to send a 
bullet among them. 

The officers of the expedition were the men 
most shamefully abused by these fellows, but 
not a word was said in reply, and certain am I 


120 AT THE SIEGE OE QUEBEC 

that more than one of us felt a decided relief 
when the cowards were finally gone. 

The question of food was the all-important 
one now, and when the weary, hungry men set 
about making the portage, we of the hunting 
party were ordered off in search of game, with 
instructions to return at night-fall. 

This time our hearts were not lightened when 
we were alone in the forest with the hum of 
voices lost in the distance. 

Each member of the party was weighted down 
with a sense of responsibility, knowing as we 
did that upon our exertions dej)ended the very 
lives of our companions in arms. 

Never h^d I hunted as keenly as on this day. 

Nothing with feathers or fur that came within 
range escaped me, and my companions were 
none the less zealous. 

At sunset we had joined the troops once more, 
and although we brought but few deer our bur- 
dens of smaller game were heavy. 

No man among us had satisfied his hunger 
during the day. 

We all felt that it would be cowardly to do 
so while our companions were starving, and we 
tramped from morning until night without 


HETREAT OE THE COWAEES 


m 


other food than had been served by the quarter- 
master’s assistants, returning to take our share 
with the others. 

More progress had been made on this day 
than during any twelve hours since leaving the 
clearing. 

The men, fully understanding the desperate 
situation, realized that they must push ahead 
with the utmost rapidity or starve in the wilder- 
ness, and worked with an energy born of such 
knowledge. 

Captain Morgan was appointed to divide the 
game, which seemed a beggarly amount when 
in front of the hungry soldiers, and I can vouch 
for it that no one had more than another, what- 
ever his rank. 

During the short evening, for we hunters 
were well worn with our labors and had no 
inclination to converse whil6 we might be 
sleeping, I heard it said that the question of 
killing and eating the dogs had been seriously 
discussed among the troops. 

Afterward I came to think I was womanish 
to feel sick when this meat was spoken of ; but 
then it gave me such a nausea that I closed my 
ears with my fingers. 


122 


AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 


My companions were soon in converse re- 
garding this new article of food, and to my sur- 
prise I learned that more than one of them had 
already come to believe the curs must serve us 
in the stead of more dainty meat. 

‘‘ I should as soon think of eating my boots, 
Ephraim said disdainfully when his opinion was 
asked, and Master Severance replied in a tone so 
grave I understood he fully believed all he said: 

That is exactly what you may yet be forced 
to do, lad, and find in them something to stay the 
stomach. How long can we count on being able 
to find as much meat as will give this body of 
men one small meal each day ?” 

‘‘ Unless we advance faster than we have done 
thus far our work as hunters will amount to but 
little, for already the game grows wary,” I 
rej)lied. 

‘‘We must travel more slowly, rather than 
faster, because the men will grow feeble, and 
before a week has gone by we shall be chewing 
leather for the grease to be found in it.” 

Such conversation was well calculated to make 
us even more dispirited than was warranted by 
the circumstances, and I rolled over in my 
blankets determined to listen no longer. 


CHAPTEK VII 


DIRE DISTRESS 

When we had gained permission of our jailer 
for me to thus employ the time, I said to myself 
I would set down in this account all the experi- 
ences of the march from Cambridge to Quebec 
which came to my knowledge. 

Having reached this point my heart fails 
me. 

Should I describe in detail all I saw and 
heard during the two weeks which followed 
after the faint-hearted ones turned their faces 
homeward, it would be simply a record of such 
dire distress from lack of food, lack of clothing, 
and, in fact, lack of almost everything necessary 
to the members of the expedition at such a time 
and place, as would pain the hardest heart. 

I have sat here in my cell this last hour 
asking over and over if it is well to try to 
picture even faintly the suffering which came 
upon Colonel Arnold’s expedition, during the 
journey from the head- waters of the Kennebec 

123 


124 AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 

River until we were well toward the mouth of 
of the Ch^udi^re. 

Finally I have decided to tell in the fewest 
words necessary to set forth the facts, of the gen- 
eral suffering, and not make mention of each 
case which came directly under my notice, for 
some of them were so painful that they draw 
tears from my eyes at this moment, while I my- 
self am a j)risoner in the hands of the British. 

To see the strong man labor day after day, 
growing weaker from lack of food, but still 
struggling to do his utmost for love of the 
Cause; to see him plodding on over the frozen, 
ground, his clothing torn to tatters by the 
thorny bushes, with shoes cut from his feet by the 
sharp rocks, and thus, half* clad, half fed, stagger 
on until death overtakes him, is something of 
which the details ought not be set down, al- 
though it is well all should know what we 
underwent in trying to make good the word we 
had given. 

From the day the cowardly ones left us we 
were abandoned even by the deer. 

The hunting party, of which I made one, 
went out every morning, returning at night 
with but a beggarly amount of small game — 


DIRE DISTRESS 


125 


many times with no more than we ourselves 
could have eaten for the noonday meal. 

The weather as the season advanced became 
unusually inclement. 

Being constantly employed in forcing our way 
through the woods and across the many port- 
ages encountered, there was hardly a man of the 
expedition whose coat remained whole, and I 
venture to say among us of the rank and file not 
one had a pair of serviceable shoes to his feet 
when the Chaudiere Biver was finally reached. 

Men fell out of the line of march headlong 
into the bushes from sheer exhaustion, and when 
one would have assisted them, the only prayer 
was that they be allowed to die at once, and die 
they did, like as beasts in the shambles, a score 
or more every day, until our trail was marked 
by corpses — not such dead as we lay reverentially 
in the ground with loving hands ; but gaunt 
skeletons with bitterest despair imprinted upon 
their pinched and worn faces. 

Men who would have scorned to flinch from 
the most serious wound, cried with running 
tears for one scrap of meat, and fought like 
wolves for the smallest fragment of a tiny bird 
or a squirrel. 


126 


AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 


As the days wore on our number constantly 
and rapidly decreased, until we who remained 
alive questioned each morning whether we 
should be in this world at sunset. 

I came to long as fervently for dog meat as I 
had heartily rejected it when the |)ropositioii 
was first made ; but by this time every cur had 
been cooked, and for eight-and-forty hours at a 
stretch did we subsist, working meanwhile to 
i the utmost of our strength, on such roots as 
: could be torn from the frozen earth, or leaves 
I that had as yet escaped the frost. 

I would gladly have starved to death if thereby 
it had been possible Ephraim be relieved from 
suffering; but, alas, we were forced to starve 
together, and let me set it down here to the 
dear boy’s credit, that never once during that 
terrible time of distress did I hear a single 
complaining word from his lips. 

Nor was young Randolph one whit behind 
him in bravery. 

The lad from Virginia wore a cheery smile 
while the pangs of hunger gnawed at his 
stomach, and he was ever ready with an en- 
couraging word when those near at hand fal- 
tered from sheer weakness of body. 


DIKE DISTRESS 


127 


We were clannish in those dreadful days, a 
dozen or more banding themselves together as 
if by closest companionship they could best 
ward off starvation, and all idea of military 
formation was lost as we staggered on across 
one portage after another, dragging the burdens 
when we were too weak to carry them, and 
abandoning everything not absolutely necessary 
for the final success of the expedition. 

The invalids, and there were many who care- 
lessly made a hearty meal of the acorns which 
could be found quite abundantly, thereby caus- 
ing additional distress and mortal illness — these 
I say dragged themselves along our line of 
march until it was no longer possible to advance 
one foot before the other, when, crawling under 
the bushes to hide the last agony with the in- 
stinct of a brute, or propped against a tree that 
it might be possible for the fast-dimming eye to 
see the band until the very end, died pitifully, 
and he who shall return over that trail this 
coming spring may never lose his way even 
thoudi he travel at a run, because of the human 
bones which mark our path. 

But enough of this woeful tale which for us 
was dragged out in thirty-three periods. 


128 AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 

Thirty-three times did the sun rise upon our 
misery and as often set, we little expecting to 
see it again. 

During this time death had claimed victims 
to the number of two hundred, and one would 
have said when our boats were finally launched 
upon the waters of the Chaudiere that not one 
of all that party could survive until the morrow. 

Yet were we spared — spared some of us that 
we might die with our faces to the foe, others 
to languish in prison, and the remainder — 
Heaven grant they may find their way home 
again, even though such may not be my for- 
tune. 

It can well be supposed that during this time 
of dire distress we who had formed friendships 
for each other were knitted yet more closely to- 
gether by suffering, and those who were at 
enmity with their companions forgot for the 
time being all thoughts of revenge or mischief. 

Therefore it was that neither Ephraim nor I 
came in contact with Bart Green. 

We, that is to say, the hunting party, had 
remained together as comrades even when it 
was no longer of avail for us to roam through 
the forest in search of game, and consequently 


DIKE DISTRESS 


129 


had little or no intercourse with the other mem- 
bers of the expedition. 

We had our burdens apportioned to us, 
and we crossed the portages or made our way 
through the water-courses as best we might, 
comparatively alone, for where there was so 
much suffering which could not be relieved, each 
did his best to shut it out from view — not with 
any selfish purpose, but because it saved his 
heart additional pangs. 

Arriving at the Chaudiere River the current 
carried us toward the destination with but little 
labor on our part, and well it was so, for even 
the strongest among us could not have wielded 
a paddle continuously for one hour. 

Hunger was not appeased ; but yet I suffered 
less from it because of the knowledge that we 
were approaching some portion of the country 
where food might be procured — the country we 
had hoped to conquer, but from which now we 
expected relief. 

Once on this river we stood good chance of 
finding deer, and at the close of the first day's 
drifting with the current, for we paddled but 
little owing to feebleness. Captain Morgan came 
himself to where we were lying upon the ground 
9 


130 


AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 


cowering under our blankets, hunger making us 
more sensible to the cold, and gave orders that 
on the following morning we were to resume 
our duties as hunters. 

‘‘ You should find much game here,^’ he said, 
‘‘ and whatever you first bring down it shall 
be your duty to cook and eat without delay, 
regardless of us, for strength will be needed if 
you are to spend the day in the forest.’’ 

But where are we to overtake the expedi- 
tion?” Percy asked. ^‘The boats will drift 
faster than we can walk, and if much time is 
spent searching for meat we shall be left be- 
hind.” 

The commander has given orders that the 
men remain here eight-and-forty hours to re- 
cruit, if indeed that may be possible when we 
are growing weaker daily for lack of food, but I 
have great hope you will bring us good cheer 
from the forest. Therefore we shall stay at this 
encampment not only throughout to-morrow, 
but the next day, and here you are to return.” 

It was as if God directed our steps when, 
faint nigh to exhaustion, we set out from the 
camp as the first gray light of day appeared in 
the eastern sky. 


DIRE DISTRESS 


131 


We were not yet one mile from the river, each 
of the party advancing an hundred paces or 
more to the right or left of his companion, when 
Ephraim discharged his rifle, and the echoes 
had not ceased before he burst into a mad, ex- 
ultant cry, such as I would have said could 
come from none other than a crazy person. 

A buck ! A buck !’’ he shouted, and in- 
stantly all of us dashed toward him as he ran 
swiftly forward, until we arrived at the game 
pierced through the heart by a rifle-ball, when 
we plunged our knives into the carcass in a 
delirium of joy. 

I am glad now it is possible to say with truth 
that at this moment we forgot not our famishing 
companions in the camp. 

While cutting out such portions of the meat 
as could be most expeditiously prepared, young 
Randolph suggested that all of the carcass save 
what we should claim be sent back to the river 
at once, and lots were drawn to decide who should 
carry the burden. 

The choice fell upon the strongest of the 
party, and without waiting to partake of the food, 
but carrying his portion in his hand as if fear- 
ing he might be deprived of it, the Virginian 


132 


AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 


set out, leaving us to cook tlie first scrap of meat 
which we had had for more than twelve days. 

A fire was built as quickly as our trembling 
fingers could work the flint and steel, and so 
ravenous were we, once the odor of burning 
flesh assailed our nostrils, that the venison was 
hardly more than blackened by the flame before 
we began to devour it. 

The luxury of that first meal after the long 
period of starvation was a sensation such as I 
had never known before, although the portion 
set out as my share seemed but to whet my 
hunger. 

Insufficient in amount though the food was, it 
refreshed us to a wonderful extent, and when, 
after a delay of not more than ten minutes, we 
were ready to continue the hunt, each of us 
set out as do men who have enjoyed a long 
repose. 

It is as if I had had both sleep and food,” 
Ephraim said to me as we began the work. 
‘^One more meal like that and I can almost 
believe I shall forget how hungry we have 
been.” 

This day passed to us like a sweet dream, 
and to those in camp it must have been one of 


DIRE DISTRESS 


133 


most devout thanksgiving, for twice before the 
sun had set did we send back game until, with 
what we brought in at sunset, it all amounted 
to eleven deer, four- score rabbits, and as many 
partridges. 

I saw Bart Green tearing and snapping at a 
half-roasted portion of a buck’s leg, much as a 
dog rends a bone, and I said to myself if there 
be such a thing as heaping coals of fire on an 
enemy’s head, then have I done that same by 
this guide who so treacherously tried to murder 
me, for although it may not have been my bullet 
which brought down the flesh that was saving 
him from starvation, I was one of the party 
who fetched it in, and mayhap he realized it. 

Because of this supply of food which had 
invigorated all, even though each one’s portion 
was much too small for his necessities, the com- 
mander of the expedition decided that the party 
should push forward a matter of five miles that 
same night, and there make camp while we, 
having a new hunting field, went to procure 
more game. 

This part of the programme was carried out 
faithfully, and on the second evening after 
reaching the Chaudiere Biver I warrant every 


134 AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 

oue of our hunger-stricken company felt re- 
newed life and vigor. 

From that day we progressed steadily on our 
course, traveling slowly in order to regain 
strength, and all, saving our party of hunters, 
gaining rest hour by hour. 

We worked to our utmost powers, and, as was 
but right, fed ourselves more generously than we 
did those who remained comparatively idle, hav- 
ing as a reward the knowledge that we were 
bringing life and health to our companions in 
arms. 

Then came the day when we were arrived at 
the habitations of men, and the journey through 
the wilderness was a thing of the past, bloody 
and desperately painted, but yet possible now to 
look back upon as something that had been 
endured — not a time which we must live over 
again. 

Beef cattle were seized in the name of the 
American colonies, and from that hour we knew 
not hunger in its most terrible form, although 
many times were our rations sadly dispropor- 
tionate to our appetites. 

Regarding our descending of the Chaudiere 
River there is nothing to be said save that we 


DIRE DISTRESS 


135 


feasted and rested, meeting with no opposition 
from the inhabitants whom we met, knowing 
no bickerings among ourselves, but journeying 
onward with little labor as those should journey 
who have purchased by their sufferings such 
respite. 

It was late in the afternoon of the thirteenth 
of November when we were arrived at the St. 
Lawrence River, within a matter of five or six 
miles from the city of Quebec on the opposite 
side — a city we had braved so much to attack. 

The troops now reduced to seven hundred — 
perhaps a few more — were in good bodily con- 
dition, and, although the number was small as 
compared with the task before us, we were full 
of confidence in our power, for had we not en- 
countered far greater dangers than that of 
assaulting a fortified city ? 

Now we were drawn up in military line, and 
for the first time since the faint-hearted ones 
had created a mutiny in camp, were we ad- 
dressed as soldiers. 

Although Ephraim and I were not regularly 
enlisted men, the fact of our having shared the 
dangers and sufferings of the long march had 
made it seem to us as if we were indeed mem- 


136 AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 

bers of the Virginia company, and I warrant, 
ignorant though we were of the art of warfare, 
we had at heart as much interest in a good show- 
ing of that company as even the captain himself. 

When we halted on this day with the knowl- 
edge that ere another four-and-twenty hours had 
passed we would be fronting the enemy. Master 
Severance sat himself down near where Eph- 
raim and I were cleaning our rifles, and I asked 
of him that question which had been in my mind 
since the hour we knew beyond a peradventure 
the remainder of our band would complete the 
journey : 

‘‘ How may it be that Ephraim and I, ignorant 
of all a soldier’s duty, shall, on the Plain of 
Abraham, or wherever we may confront the foe, 
play our part equally with our companions ?” 

‘‘And wherefore should you not?” Master 
Severance replied kindly. “ You have the 
courage and the willingness, which must go far 
toward balancing your ignorance. I guarantee, 
lads, that you bear up with the best of us, even 
though you know not the manual of arms.” 

“We may be able to stand shoulder to shoulder 
as we are minded to do ; but it is of a soldier’s 
duties I speak.” 


DIKE DISTRESS 


187 


When it comes to a matter of that, lad, we are 
none of us in this expedition, barring perhaps 
such an oife as Colonel Arnold, who may be called 
a soldier. Wait until you shall see the British 
troops, and then will it be known what that 
word means. We are not an army, nor should 
we be though our number were seven thousand 
instead of seven hundred.’’ 

‘‘ Then how may we oppose an army ?” 

“ By the righteousness of the Cause, and our 
own courage. So that you stand shoulder to 
shoulder with your comrades is all that the best 
of us can do when the fighting begins.” 

‘‘And think you we shall have a battle. 
Master Severance ?” I asked, growing timorous 
for a moment. 

“ Ay, lad, how else can it be ? Those who 
defend Quebec are not likely to surrender when 
a ragamuffin troop like ours makes its appear- 
ance before the city, and should we gain that post 
our blood, and much of it, must be the price. 
I do not say this to dishearten you, lads, for 
after what has been undergone without a mur- 
mur he would be a villain who should try to do 
that ; but it is best you know what lies before 
us, and well you should understand that many 


138 


AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 


of US must yield up our lives on yonder plain. 
But the death will be a pleasure compared to 
the ending of our comrades whom we left 
in the wilderness, for it will come quickly, 
though sharply, and in the heat of battle, 
where one thinks of but little save the end to 
be attained.’’ 

Master Severance spoke in so kindly a tone, 
and with so much of feeling as if toward us 
two, that I was heartened greatly by his words, 
even though they were of possible death. 

When Ephraim and I were laid down side by 
side for an hour’s rest before we should begin 
the journey across the river, which it had been 
determined was to be made after nightfall, the 
lad said to me, gripj)ing my hand hard : 

If it so be, Jason, that in the coming battle 
I am taken and you are left, remember always 
that during those terrible hours in the wilder- 
ness you were to me as father, mother, and 
brother. Never could a friend be more true, or 
a comrade more friendly.” 

It was as if the dear lad were preparing for 
death to hear him speak thus, and I begged 
that he say no more, claiming we were quits so 
far as kindliness toward each other went, for 


DIRE DISTRESS 


139 


when the days were darkest his show of affec- 
tion for me went far to uphold my heart, and 
but for him I might have fallen by the wayside 
like many others whose bones lay uncovered on 
our trail. 

We formed in ranks' by the river’s side 
shortly after sunset on this thirteentli of 
November, and Colonel Arnold spoke to us 
such words as perchance he thought we needed 
to strengthen our courage, after which all em- 
barked, our company leading the way in five 
boats, Ephraim, Percy, and myself in the same 
craft with Captain Morgan. 

There were none to dispute our progress, and I 
believed we had come upon the city secretly until 
I overheard a converse between Captain Morgan 
and Lieutenant Heth, which surprised me 
greatly, for until this moment I had been igno- 
rant of the fact. 

“ If word had not been sent in the hope it 
might reach our friends, I would have more 
heart in this matter, believing we were come 
upon them unawares,” the captain said, and I 
pricked up my ears, asking myself where had a 
messenger been found in the wilderness. 

‘‘ It may not be the Indian has betrayed us,” 


140 


AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 


Lieutenant Hetli replied, and then I remem- 
bered that one day when we returned from the 
hunting it was said by our companions who re- 
mained behind that a party of savages had 
visited the encampment. 

It may not be,” Captain Morgan said doubt- 
fully, yet to my mind no word should have 
been sent, then were there no chances for be- 
trayal. The lightest whisper now will put the 
garrison on their guard, whereas did we come 
before them out of the night they might capit- 
ulate through sheer terror, because of our sud- 
den appearance.” 

‘‘What has been done cannot be undone,” 
the lieutenant said hesitatingly ; “ and mind 
you this be no reproof, but it is not for us 
to question that which the commander would 
do.” 

“ True for you, Heth, yet we may speak as 
man to man now and then, and I argue that 
even though the messenger fulfilled his duty 
faithfully, there was so little to be gained by 
giving notice of our arrival to any of General 
Montgomery’s forces, that we could well dis- 
pense with it in order to make certain there 
should be no treachery.” 


DIRE DISTRESS 


141 


Do we attack to-niglit ?” and I thought the 
lieutenant asked the question in order to change 
the subject, rather than to gain information. , 

I would say yes were my wishes consulted ; 
hut Colonel Arnold is an experienced soldier, 
having had many important commands, while I 
know little save how to fight. Our force can- 
not hope to strike much dismay to the British- 
ers’ hearts by merely showing themselves, 
whereas to make our first appearance with a 
heavy blow would he greatly in our favDr.” 

When this short converse was ended I whis- 
pered to young Randolph that I believed there 
had been some difference of opinion between the 
commander and our captain. 

So there has been if I mistake not,” he re- 
plied. “ No longer ago than this afternoon, 
when it was decided we should attempt crossing 
the river to-night, did I see Captain Morgan in 
private consultation with the commander, and it 
appeared then to me as if there was much 
difference of opinion. Now we know what it 
was, and I dare wager Colonel Arnold is in the 
wrong.” 

In which case Quebec may not be ours, even 
though we have struggled so long and painfully 


142 


AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 


to reach the gates,” I said half to myself, 
whereat Percy fired up, asking indignantly if 
I believed any body of men short of five times 
our number could resist us. 

To this I had no reply, although it seemed to 
me much as though we had no right to reckon 
ourselves more than a match for an equal force, 
since there were many in our company like 
Ephraim and myself, who had no knowledge 
whatever of warfare, save such as might have 
been gained from the words of others. 

However, argue as we might upon^our ability 
to do battle, nothing could be decided until we 
were put to the test, and there was every indica- 
tion that before many hours passed we who had 
crossed the wilderness would soon know whether 
righteousness of Cause could outbalance igno- 
rance of military manoeuvres. 


CHAPTER VIII 


THE PLAINS OF ABRAHAM 

While we were crossing the river Captain 
Morgan began to speak of what Wolfe had done 
before this city of Quebec, reminding us we were 
now advancing to the very place where that 
general had led his troops to a glorious victory ; 
but even while recalling those thrilling deeds I 
observed that he held private converse now and 
then with Lieutenant Heth, concerning, as I 
believed, the possible treachery of the messenger 
in whom Colonel Arnold had placed confidence. 

This last matter took such a hold on my mind 
that when we were landed on the opposite shore 
and stood to our arms waiting for the remainder 
of our forces to come up, I questioned Master 
Severance regarding it. 

‘‘Ay, lad, I have heard the colonel sent a 
message by a friendly Indian to General Mont- 
gomery himself, or some officer on his staff ; but 
it was while we were hunting, therefore I know 
nothing more than has been told me.’^ 

143 


144 


AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 


How did the colonel know the Indian was 
friendly to our people?^’ 

That I cannot say. Mayhap the two had 
met before. As you know, even though you 
may not have seen, more than one red man has 
been met since we began to descend the river.’’ 

I had gained no information more than I had 
already been in possession of through the con- 
versation between the captain and the lieuten- 
ant, and my mind was ill at ease, for whenever 
the subject of our expedition had been men- 
tioned in my hearing, great stress was laid on 
the fact of our being able suddenly to appear 
as if having sprung from out of the forest, 
which surprise would be greatly to our advan- 
tage. 

Should we be deprived of that through 
treachery, there seemed to me little hope our 
small band would make any great havoc among 
the enemy. 

However, I realized that I would cut a poor 
figure as a soldier if I grew faint-hearted now 
the direst distress had been overcome, and we 
were where action was possible; therefore I 
plucked up courage by talking with Ephraim 
regarding what we hoped to do. 


THE PLAINS OF ABRAHAM 


145 


Under cover of the darkness the troops landed 
silently as a party of spectres, two miles or more 
above the city, and when all were in line the 
whispered word of command to move was given. 

After having been cramped so long in the 
boats a goodly number of our companions made 
but poor showing at marching, though we hunt- 
ers found it no more than child’s play to climb 
up the steep ascent which led to that ground 
where the blood of heroes had already been 
lavishly spilled. 

It was not yet day when we were arrived on 
the heights, and there in line of battle we 
awaited the rising of the sun, all, save perhaps 
the commanders, believing that within a few 
hours we would engage in deadly combat. 

We shivered in the frosty night air, yet knew 
it not, for — and I am now judging the others by 
myself — all our faculties were absorbed in the 
one thought of what the coming of the sun 
might mean for us. 

When the first gray light had grown so strong 
that it was possible to see my companions’ faces, 
I looked eagerly around to learn their temper, 
and nowhere were any signs of faltering ap- 
parent. 

10 


146 


AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 


Small in numbers though we were, every man 
seemed bent on giving a good account of him- 
self when we found ourselves face to face with 
the red-coats, and I was heartened by this brave 
show of determination. 

Then, slowly at first, came the red light of a 
new day, and suddenly the sun showed himself, 
fiinging shafts of gold on our ragamuffin troop 
like unto harbingers of hope, and faces which 
had been grim were almost radiant with exulta- 
tion, that, having overcome so many and serious 
dangers, we were first at the rendezvous. 

No one appeared to think it strange we had 
arrived in advance of General Montgomery’s 
forces. 

Not a man bewailed the fact that we were but 
seven hundred, unsupported, and without sup- 
plies save as we might be able to gather them 
from the country roundabout. 

Now we began to see heads above the fortifi- 
cations, as the Britishers came from their beds 
to look at us ; but there was no show of surprise 
or fear, and Master Severance muttered so loud 
that I heard the words distinctly though he was 
fourth from me : 

‘'They have already heard of our coming. 


THE PLAINS OF ABRAHAM 


147 


and the fight with the wilderness has been in 
vain/’ 

Why are you certain ?” Percy asked in a 
whisper, for the silence was so profound at this 
moment that one must needs be brave to break it. 

But for the fact that we had been expected, 
there would be a scurrying to and fro among 
those red-coated gentry ; but yet they look at us 
as calmly as if we were members of a peep-show 
whose coming has been heralded in advance.” 

More than Master Severance was of the same 
mind, as could be told by the murmur of voices 
along the line, and so great did this speedily 
become that Sergeant Potterfield warned us of 
the Virginia company to hold our peace. 

Then, suddenly from out the group of ofiicers 
around Colonel Arnold one advanced with a 
white flag, and before him marched a drummer 
and a bugler. 

With beating heart I watched them as they 
walked boldly to the very gate of the citadel, 
where it seemed to me they held a parley with 
those behind the walls. 

‘‘ What is the meaning of it ?” I asked Master 
Severance, for it must be remembered that I 
was ignorant of all the usages of war. 


148 


AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 


‘‘Our commander has demanded the sur- 
render of the city and its works,” the old man 
replied. 

“ And will he be obeyed, think you ?” 

“ I warrant he himself has no hope of such 
an ending to the |)arley. It is a vain display 
which will come to naught but laughter, so far 
as the Britishers are concerned. Having had 
time to make prej^arations for defense, the 
enemy will force us to pay for what we get.” 

Almost as he ceased speaking I saw the 
officer and his escort returning, and again our 
people began to murmur. 

Then, as if the sole purpose of coming to this 
place had been to advertise our whereabouts, 
we were marched hither and yon, constantly 
moving further from the fortifications, until the 
word to “ halt and break ranks ” was given. 

All save Ephraim and myself appeared to 
understand the meaning of what looked to us 
like the beginning of a retreat, and again I ap- 
proached Master Severance with questions. 

“ It means that we are not to make an attack 
until General Montgomery’s troops have 
arrived,” he said kindly. “ Here we shall stay 
as best we may, and I warrant you young chaps 


THE PLAINS OF ABRAHAM 


149 


will be eager to act as foragers in order to warm 
your blood, for this is no sheltered encamp- 
ment.’’ 

It was as if the Virginia company had been 
forgotten, for no order came to us during this 
day, and we busied ourselves by setting up such 
shelter against the snow and wind as could be 
formed of boughs and bushes brought from the 
surrounding country. 

‘‘We were allowed to forage in the forest, be- 
cause no others dared do the work,” Percy said 
grumblingly as he, Ephraim, and I shivered 
behind the makeshift for a camp near the close 
of the day. “ Now when we might be doing 
such duty as would keep us from freezing to 
death, the colonel’s favorites are detailed for 
the task.” 

“ How know you any men have been sent 
out?” Ephraim asked. 

“ I saw them when I dragged the first load 
of boughs up here, and Green, the murderous 
villain, was of the number.” 

“ Perhaps they were but on their way to look 
after the boats.” 

“No fear the crowd I saw would do such 
common work, and besides. Green himself 


150 


aT the siege of QUEBEC 


shouted to me that we would no longer be 
allowed to get all the cream/’ 

Did he dare thus accost you ?” I cried in a 
rage. 

That he did, and now is come the time when 
you had best have a sharp eye out on him, Jason. 
He has never forgiven you for coming to life 
when he believed you dead, and may yet work 
mischief.” 

Surely he can’t have such thoughts in his 
mind after so long a time, otherwise I would 
have seen signs of it while we were in the 
forest.” 

‘‘ Then he was slowly starving to death, and 
our company were bringing in the greater por- 
tion of the small supply of food. Now that he 
is well fed, his currish nature comes uppermost, 
and if he sees the chance to do you an ill turn will 
take advantage of it. I heard Sergeant Potter- 
field say that Green stood well with our com- 
mander, because he remained by the party 
when the other guides refused to accompany us 
longer.” 

I was not so much disturbed by what young 
Randolph told me, as by the fact that the vil- 
lainous guide had dared taunt my comrade with 


THE* PLAINS OF ABRAHAM 


151 


our being left unsuminoned when a service was 
required, and it rankled in my mind until my 
eyes were finally closed by sleep that night. 

It was bitterly cold there where we had been 
halted, and the supply of wood to be obtained 
so small and costing so much in labor that our 
fires were hardly more than sufiicient to give us 
light. 

Food was forthcoming in reasonable abun- 
dance, however, and surely we who had endured 
starvation with but few murmurs could brave 
the weather cheerfully. 

Percy and I lay either side of Ephraim on 
this night, and all our blankets were heaped 
above us, yet the frost found its way to our 
fingers and toes until we were forced to arise 
many times to take exercise lest we freeze. 

Those who stood guard were not to be pitied, 
for they could at least keep themselves warm by 
tramping to and fro, while we were obliged to 
remain inactive. 

When the morrow came we saw the second 
demand made for the surrender of the city ; but 
knew full well, even as the officer went forward 
with the flag, that it would be refused, for what 
had we been able to do that the enemy should 


152 AT THE SIEGE OE QUEBEC 

stand more in fear of us than on the day pre- 
vious ? 

A detachment of the Virginia company was 
detailed for guard duty on this morning, and I 
was among the number. 

Percy and Ephraim had been ordered to ac- 
company Captain Morgan on a reconnoissance 
above the town, and for the first time since join- 
ing the expedition, were we three comrades 
separated. 

I was first on the beat, and posted over against 
that portion of the plain where I could have a 
full view of those of our |)eople who were gather- 
ing wood. 

It was where no great danger might be ap- 
prehended, otherwise I would not have been 
stationed there ; hut I remained as vigilant as 
if it was the most important post on the plain. 

The exercise of walking to and fro with a rifle 
on my shoulder warmed my blood until I felt 
in a particularly cheery mood, and our situation 
seemed somehow to have grown more hopeful, 
when suddenly Bart Green stood before me. 

For the instant surprise held me dumb. 

From the moment when he saw me after I 
had been believed dead, the villain had not so 


THE PLAINS OF ABRAHAM 


153 


much as looked in my direction when we 
chanced to be in the same neighborhood, yet 
now it appeared as if he would speak. 

I remained silent, understanding that the first 
word would tell me whether he had come as an 
enemy or a friend, and was not long kept in 
ignorance. 

‘‘ This is better than starving in the wilder- 
ness,^’ he said, with the air of one who speaks 
to a comrade. 

“Yet we may be nearer death,” I replied 
gravely. 

“ No more so than you were when the iam 
broke.” 

I looked at him steadily, minded he should 
broach whatever subject he had in his thoughts 
without aid from me. 

He colored under my gaze ; shifted uneasily 
from one foot to the other, and finally, as if 
unable to control himself longer, cried in a rage : 

“You may think I have forgotten that you 
and your comrade tried to cast discredit on me 
as a guide ! You knew that by causing us to be 
dismissed you might get the money which had 
been promised us, and did your best to work the 
mischief.” 


154 AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 

You are saying that which you know to be 
untrue/’ I interrupted. Ephraim and I have 
always lived on the river, and were well ac- 
quainted with the obstructions near-about our 
clearing. We only consented to guide the ex- 
pedition over that portion which was familiar 
to us, after which you and your mates were to 
take the lead, as indeed you did.” 

So that is the way you have fixed it up ?” 
he asked with a grin that caused my anger to 
rise almost beyond bounds. 

“ I have fixed nothing ; that is the truth, and 
the same now as when you tried to murder me.” 

Now anger got the better of him again, and 
his face was white with passion as he cried : 

‘‘ I thought you would lead up to that !” 

“ And why should I not ? I have held my 
peace when to speak would have cost your life, 
and surely I may do so now when we are alone.” 

‘‘Think you a lie would have cost me my 
life?” 

“ It is not a lie.” 

“ I say it is ! One made out of whole cloth !” 

“ If there be no truth in it, why did you say 
you expected I would ‘ lead up to it ’ ?” 

He understood he had bungled, and with this 


THE PLAINS OF ABRAHAM 


155 


knowledge his anger rose yet higher, until he 
had but little command over his speech. 

“What has failed once may yet be successful, 
you whelp ! If you do not rue the day when 
such a slight was put upon me and my mates, it 
will be because I do not live long enough to pay 
off the score! Don’t think one mistake will balk 
me ; the next time I shall be more careful I” 

“ Look here, Bart Green,” I said deliberately, 
holding my rifle leveled for I intended he 
should remain until my speech was ended, other- 
wise I was in a mood to stop him with a bullet, 
“ I have held my peace to save you from being 
hanged ; but now that you threaten to make 
another attempt at killing me, the commander 
shall know all.” 

“ Think you such a charge would be believed 
after so many days have passed ? If I had 
done what you say, the story would have been 
told at once. I thought you meant to do so ; 
but flnding that it was to be kept a secret I 
realized my safety, otherwise I should have 
turned back with my mates. I stayed by the 
party in order, first, to get the money which had 
been promised, and secondly, that I might wipe 
off the score against you !” 


156 AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 

1 was staggered by the venom of the creature. 

Deep in his heart he knew that neither 
Ephraim nor I had done him an ill turn, and 
yet because what we did for the good of the ex- 
pedition might have chanced to be to his dis- 
advantage, he was eager to commit murder ! 

I also understood that it would be of no avail 
for me to accuse him to the commander at this 
late day, and my anger began to give way to 
fear, but he saw it not. 

Gathering myself together with no slight 
effort, I spoke to him firmly : 

‘‘ Hark you. Green, I am bound to protect 
my life, and the second time you attempt to take 
it the odds may be more nearly even. After 
your threat I shall not wait for you to show 
signs of mischief, but will shoot you like a cur 
at the first suspicious move. Have a care that 
you walk straight while in my company, for 
from this moment I am prepared to kill you at 
the slightest provocation, and after that has been 
done I shall be held harmless for having rid the 
world of such a worthless cur 

Then, without giving him chance to speak, I 
walked up my beat, knowing full well he would 
not dare to strike while my back was turned, for 


THE PLAINS OF ABRAHAM 157 

the other members of the guard were too near 
at hand. 

When, having paced to the length of the 
post, I retraced my steps, I saw him going down 
the slope toward the thicket. 

From there he might shoot at me without 
great danger of being known to have done so, 
even though it was day ; hut I would not show 
I was timorous by telling the captain of the 
guard what had been said. 

I even feared he would make some such at- 
tempt, yet I managed to hold a firm rein over 
my timorousness, and continued to do duty as 
sentinel until relieved from the task. 

When I returned to the poor barricade against 
the wind which we called our camp, I found 
there my comrades, and so full was my heart 
with forebodings that it was impossible I could 
hold my peace regarding the interview with the 
assassin Green. 

Percy and Ephraim were troubled beyond 
measure by the news I brought, and showed 
deepest concern, for both believed the matter 
even more serious than I myself was disposed to 
admit. 

‘‘ Some decisive step must be taken before 


158 


AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 


another sun sets,” Percy cried. It was a grave 
mistake to remain silent at the time he tried to 
kill you, and because of that the danger is all 
the greater now.” 

We must see to it Colonel Arnold knows 
what has been done,” Ephraim suggested. He 
surely will believe the story, even though we 
are late in the telling.” 

To such a course I objected, because it savored 
too much of cowardice to run to our command- 
ing officer as if we were unable to look after 
ourselves, and so I told my comrades. 

But this is no common case,” Ephraim in- 
sisted. ‘‘If it was anything concerning our 
comfort, or for the relief of mind, it would be 
different. You are threatened by an assassin 
who can find an hundred chances of carrying 
out his threats, particularly if there should be a 
battle.” 

“Yet you and I ought to be a match for a 
man like him!” I replied, and Percy cried 
hotly : 

“ Why do you not count me in ? Why did 
you not say the three of us should be a match 
for him ? Am I not a comrade ?” 

“ Indeed you are, and a true one ; but there 


THE PLAINS OF ABRAHAM 


159 


is no reason why we should drag you into this 
mischief/’ 

“ Is that treating me as a comrade ? If 
danger threatens one of you, I should likewise 
be in peril, and all that concerns you, concerns 
me. I have — ” 

He was interrupted by the coming of Ser- 
geant Potterfield who, halting directly in front 
of us, said stiffly : 

Captain Morgan would have speech with 
you three at headquarters, and at once.” 

‘‘To what purpose. Sergeant?” Percy cried 
as the soldier was turning away. 

“ If I knew I should not anticipate the cap- 
tain’s orders. You have an odd idea of a ser- 
geant’s duty, Master Randolph, if you think he 
goes around the camp bawling any news ivhich 
may have come to him under orders of secrecy.” 

This speech sounded oddly in my ears, and I 
fancied it betokened important work for us. 

Usually the sergeant was most friendly ; but 
now his rank sat upon him so stiffly he a23pa- 
rently could not unbend in private. 

“ It stands us in hand to make a visit to 
headquarters, and though nothing more come 
of it, we shall be sheltered from this biting 


160 AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 

wind at least for so long as we are there/’ 
Ephraim said cheerily as he scrambled to his 
feet. 

It always heartened me to hear my comrade 
speak in such fashion when we were uncomfort- 
able either in mind or body, for it showed that 
he was not downcast, and while one can hold 
his courage troubles always grow smaller. 

Therefore it was that all thoughts of Bart 
Green were put out of my mind for the moment, 
and we walked rapidly across the plain, for the 
wind was biting cold and our clothing had in 
them so many tatters that one needed to move 
lively to escape being frosted. 

We found Captain Morgan and Lieutenant 
Heth the only occu^^ants of the tent, and both 
had evidently been waiting especially for us. 

Well, lads,” the captain cried, as if greeting 
comrades, are you weary with these days of 
idleness ?” 

‘‘We are, indeed, sir,” Percy replied promptly, 
and added, although to my mind the words had 
better been left unspoken, “ since we have been 
dismissed from the foraging party time hangs 
heavily, with nothing to do save listen to the 
wind whistle through the rents in our garments.” 


THE PLAINS OF ABRAHAM 


161 


“ Are you ready for a bit of dangerous work?” 

I think we all spoke at the same time, so wel- 
come was the thought of being actively engaged. 

It seems necessary that General Mont- 
gomery have news of our arrival, and since a 
few days past the commander has grown sus- 
picious of Indian fidelity. A journey to Mon- 
treal would not be a pleasure trip, and much 
danger might attend those who traveled the road 
as Americans ; but yet a messenger must be sent.” 

And you are giving us the opportunity to 
act as the messengers, sir?” young Randolph 
asked eagerly, and I fancied I could see a gleam 
of pride in the captain ^s eyes. 

If you volunteer I readily grant leave of 
absence ; but it is not a mission on which I 
would order a man.” 

‘‘We have already volunteered, and most 
heartily,” I made haste to say, and both Eph- 
raim and Percy grasped my hands to show that 
they were of the same mind. 

“If our men were like our boys, Heth, I 
warrant you I could take Quebec in four-and- 
twenty hours,” Captain Morgan said to the 
lieutenant, and his words were all the praise 
the most greedy among us could have desired. 

11 


CHAPTER IX 


OUTWITTED 

It was thus decided that we should make an 
attempt to gain speech with General Mont- 
gomery. 

There was no necessity of formally asking for 
leave of absence, and instead of spending the 
time in playing upon words we set about learn- 
ing ill what manner we had best make the 
journey. 

Percy asked the question boldly of Captain 
Morgan, who replied in this wise : 

“It is not for me to say in any way as shall 
seem like giving directions, how you are to pro- 
ceed. It is best you settle the question between 
yourselves after gathering such information 
relative to the course as may seem necessary. 
For my part I would say, and mind you this is 
only a suggestion to be cast aside if any other 
method seems more easy of accomplishment — I 
should say the journey might be made with less 
danger by water tiian by land, although it will 
162 


OUTWITTED 


163 


require you to paddle against the current the 
entire distance, and in case of delay you will be 
forced to go ashore in search of game for food. 
Whereas, if you travel on the trail, the hunting 
could be done without loss of time ; but it ap- 
pears to me probable more enemies ;vould be 
met.’’ 

I am in favor of taking the water-way if it 
so be we can procure a light canoe,” Percy 
said, looking at me as if to read from my face 
whether I approved of this plan. 

Both Ephraim and I were in favor of the 
boat journey, and speedily made this known, at 
which the matter was settled. 

It only remained to make the 'final prepara- 
tions. 

‘‘You are not to be hampered by orders in 
any way, save that you shall proceed to Mon- 
treal with all safe dispatch, and once there 
report the news of our arrival to General Mont- 
gomery, if it so be you find him,” Captain Mor- 
gan said after we were agreed among ourselves 
as to the manner in which the venture should 
be made. “ Sergeant Potterfield is empowered 
to procure such articles as you may deem neces- 
sary, and you will call upon him for the outfit.” 


164 


AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 


It appeared to me as if the captain intended 
that these words should close the interview, and 
I turned to leave the tent, for it was my pur- 
pose to set out that very night since there was 
no good reason for delay. 

The commander of the Virginia company 
checked me by extending his hand to each of us 
in turn, and this ceremonious leave-taking was 
not at all to my liking, for it seemed much as 
though he questioned whether we might ever 
meet again. 

Lieutenant Heth was no less kindly toward us 
than the captain, and I felt considerably dis- 
turbed in mind when we finally went out from 
the tent. 

But not so with my companions. 

Both were heartened wonderfully by the 
prospect of immediate action, and the fact that 
danger might be incurred served but to give 
for them an added spice to the venture. 

One would have said at seeing them that it 
was some pleasure excursion on which they were 
bent, and not a journey through a country 
peopled by our enemies. 

That Sergeant Potterfield knew wherefore we 
had been summoned was shown by the fact 


OUTWITTED 


IGo 

that he met us as we came out of the tent, and 
stood at attention ’’ like one who expected to 
be called upon for a favor or a service. 

‘‘ Can we have a birchen canoe, Sergeant 
Percy asked, not waiting to salute. 

So you have decided to go by water 

“ Yes, it promises a more speedy passage.’’ 

‘‘ Is there anything else you may need?” the 
sergeant asked as he turned to me, and after 
stopping an instant to reflect, I replied : 

‘‘We have our rifles and sufiicient ammu- 
nition. So that you provide us with four or 
five days’ rations we should be fully equipped.” 

“ When do you start ?” he asked, and Percy 
said before I could make reply : 

“ Within an hour. There is no reason why 
we should linger, and in this weather work at 
the paddles is a pleasure compared with con- 
versing here on the heights.” 

“ The rations and canoe shall be in readiness 
at the cove where we first landed, within thirty 
minutes.” 

Then the sergeant saluted us gravely as if we 
had been his superior ofScers, and walked swiftly 
away, Ephraim saying as he disappeared in the 
gloom, for the night had now fully come : 


166 


AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 


‘‘ One would think that we were going into 
the very jaws of death, judging from the respect 
which is suddenly shown us.” 

‘‘ I do not think it will be quite so bad as that, 
yet the journey cannot be made without peril,” 
I replied with a faint smile, for although I re- 
joiced at being employed, there was no great 
gladness in my heart because of the fact tliat we 
were to venture ourselves in the enemy’s country, 
where to be apprehended might mean for us the 
death of S23ies. 

“ By this time General Montgomery may 
have captured Montreal,” Percy suggested. 

Even though he has, the number of Brit- 
ishers between here and there cannot have been 
greatly lessened, and no large force would be 
required to effect our capture.” 

“ Why must you seek to find cause for dis- 
comfort ?” Ephraim asked petulantly. It is a 
relief that we have employment, and since we 
have decided to go, our condition will not be 
improved by your searching after bugbears.” 

You are right, Ephraim,” and thus recalled 
to a more manly part, I resolved to treat the 
venture as did my companions, like unto some- 
thing greatly to be desired. 


OUTWITTED 


167 


And in good truth I was more relieved at 
this going forth among brave enemies than I 
should have been at remaining in camp know- 
ing an assassin was constantly dogging my 
footsteps. 

However great the danger might be, it was 
hardly more than I myself would most likely 
be exposed to while remaining with the com- 
mand, where I doubted not Bart Green would 
carry his threat into execution at the first 
favorable opportunity. 

We took leave of Master Severance, whom 
we had all come to look upon as a com- 
rade, and also of the others who had be- 
longed to the hunting party ; but further 
than that no mention was made by us of our 
departure. 

Alone, for we entreated Master Severance not 
to accompany us, we made our way down from 
the heights in the darkness, where was found, 
true to his word. Sergeant Potterfield standing 
guard over a canoe which I observed was par- 
tially laden with provisions. 

Into her our blankets were thrown, and as we 
would have taken our places the sergeant de- 
layed us a moment to say : 


168 


AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 


While it seems necessary you should start 
in good season, lads, I question whether you be 
wise in setting forth at night. The hours ’twixt 
now and daylight can make but little difference 
in the success of your mission.’’ 

“ In that I do not agree with you. Sergeant,” 
I made bold to say. ‘‘ While it is dark we have 
little fear of being hindered by either friend or 
foe, and it were better, according to my way of 
thinking, that we took our sleep while the sun 
shines.” 

‘‘As you will, lads, as you will. The venture 
is yours, not mine, or any other man’s in the 
command, and so also is the danger. Therefore 
it is but right you yourselves direct the manner 
in which it is to be done. God bless and send 
you a happy return.” 

Here was another solemn leave-taking ; but I 
put from my mind the forebodings it caused, 
and taking the bow paddle left my comrades to 
decide who should be the idle one during the 
first stage of the journey. 

Young Randolph insisted on aiding in the 
work, and since Ephraim had nothing to do 
until it should come his turn, I proposed 
that the lad muffle himself in all the blankets, 


OUTWITTED 


169 


for the air was biting cold, and he who took 
not exercise stood good chance of being frosted. 

Before the morning came I had reason to 
question whether this venture we were making 
was more than a commonplace journey, for we 
met no oraft upon the river, and, thanks to the 
lightness of our canoe, pushed ahead at a more 
rapid pace than we could have accomplished 
while walking over the highway. 

Not until the sun had fully risen did we halt, 
and after having built a fire at some distance 
back from the bank of the river where the 
smoke would not readily be seen, our canoe in 
the meanwhile being concealed among the pine 
boughs, we prepared such a breakfast as was 
possible from the rations provided. 

The cold no longer seemed as intense. Our 
blood was tingling because of the exercise, and 
all three were in the best possible spirits, for 
this happy beginning of the journey promised 
well for the end. 

It was decided while we ate an exceedingly 
hearty meal, to push on at least two hours 
longer before stopping for sleep, and this we 
did, meeting with no further adventure than 
had been ours during the night. 


170 AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 

By four o^clock in tlio afternoon, when the 
sun was near to setting, we w^ere ready to resume 
the journey, and once more throughout the 
hours of darkness we plied the paddles until, 
when the sun rose for the second time after our 
departure, we had placed a greater distance be- 
tween us and the city Colonel Arnold hoped to 
capture than any of us had counted on when 
we left the camp. 

The ice, which had already begun to form 
along the banks of the river, prevented us from 
landing at any place which our fancy might 
dictate, and therefore was it necessary in choos- 
ing a camp to go where we could do so with the 
least danger of damaging the frail craft. 

On this morning we paddled an hour longer 
than had been our intention, because of the 
difficulty in finding an open shore. 

Then it was that we were almost startled by 
seeing the smoke of a camp-fire at the very 
location we had decided to make camp, and we 
approached warily, but grew more bold on see- 
ing but three persons ashore — two Indians, and 
a white man, who, from his garb, I judged to 
be a farmer. 

It is a peaceable-looking party,’^ Percy sug- 


OUTWITTED 


171 


gested, “ and since the odds are even in case 
they should prove unfriendly, I am in favor of 
joining them. We may paddle many miles 
before finding as good a place in which to 
camp.’’ 

Ephraim was also content to take the chances, 
which I myself considered slight, and the canoe 
was j)ulled toward the shore, our arrival causing 
but little surprise, most likely because we had 
been observed some time previous. 

Addressing myself to the farmer, when I saw 
that neither of my companions were minded to 
act the part of spokesman, I apologized for in- 
truding upon him by saying if our coming 
caused offense we were ready to move on. 

No ; the shore is as much yours as mine, and 
we would indeed be churlish to refuse in this 
weather a share of the camp-fire. Draw in, and 
if it so be you hunger, we have provisions.” 

None could have spoken us more fairly, and 
I said to myself that here was an honest man 
whom it was our good fortune to meet, if it so 
chanced he was traveling our way, for we might 
join forces, and thus, because of numbers, be 
in less danger of interference from evil-dis- 
posed persons. 


172 AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 

Percy was not minded to be beholden to the 
stronger for food, and, while I thanked the 
farmer for his generous offer, brought our 
rations from the canoe, throwing them down in 
front of the fire to show that all were at liberty 
to share the store. 

The party had already breakfasted, so the 
farmer said, as he declined with courteous 
thanks young Randolph’s mute invitation. 

‘‘We ourselves have food in plenty, and 
would willingly divide with you if your journey 
promises to be longer than ours.” 

“Are you traveling up or down the river, 
sir?” I asked. 

“ Down,” he replied. “ Can you give me the 
news from Quebec?” 

There was no thought in my mind that I 
might be indiscreet in replying fairly to the 
farmer’s question, and tlierefore said without 
hesitation : 

“ The American troops are before the city, 
and have demanded its surrender.” 

“ Americans from — from whence come these 
troops ?” 

“ Through the wilderness from Massachu- 
setts.” 


OUTWITTED 


173 


‘‘ And by whom commanded?’’ 

“ Colonel Benedict Arnold.” 

Know you their number, young sir ?” 

Because of these questions asked so rapidly, 
and the blackening of the farmer’s face as I 
replied glibly, giving information which I 
should have bitten my tongue out before allow- 
ing it to escape my lips, caused me to suddenly 
realize the stupidity of which I was guilty. 

‘‘ That I cannot say, sir,” was my reply, and 
both Percy and Ephraim looked up quickly, in 
surprise most likely that I should have so sud- 
denly changed my tune. 

On his part the farmer appeared in nowise 
disappointed because the information was with- 
held, though he must have known it could 
readily have been given, and instead of ques- 
tioning me further regarding the Americans, he 
spoke of the severity of the weather, or the 
possibility that the ice would soon make the river 
impassable for boats. 

He continued in such conversation as one 
would expect from a farmer, until the shadow 
of suspicion which had fallen upon me was dis- 
pelled, and I looked upon him once more as at 
first. 


174 


AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 


We had partaken of our breakfast. Ephraim 
added to the store of fuel, and Percy was making 
ready a bed by trimming the tojDS of fir boughs, 
when the farmer, arising as if to depart, asked 
in a careless tone : 

‘‘Think you, young sir, I shall be interfered 
with by the Americans if I try to enter 
Quebec 

“ Is it your purpose to go to that city, sir ?” I 
asked, forgetting my manners. 

“ Ay, if it so be I can. Business which is 
imj^ortant calls me there, but I would not care 
to venture an encounter with the soldiers.’’ 

“ I cannot say whether any would be pre- 
vented from entering the city ; but it does not 
seem likely our forces — I mean the American 
forces — would allow people to go at will in and 
out of what is much the same as a besieged 
city.” 

“I can but make the attempt, and if any 
trouble is likely to arise therefrom I shall be at 
liberty to return, for surely the American 
soldiers cannot be afraid of one man.” 

“ They will at least treat you courteously, sir, 
and of that I have no question,” Percy said, 
ceasing from his labors that he might take leave 


OUTWITTED 


175 


of one who had really acted the part of host to 
us, and as soon as might be thereafter, the 
farmer and his Indians, the last of whom had not 
so much as si^oken during our stay, departed on 
their way down the river. 

This meeting seemed to us so natural and 
unimportant that we made no mention of it 
among ourselves when we were alone, save to 
speculate as to whether the traveler would be 
denied entrance by our troops. 

Then we set about taking advantage of the 
opportunity for rest, and had hut just wrapped 
ourselves in the blankets when the sound of 
paddles brought me to my feet suddenly, as I 
said, laughingly, to my comrades : 

It seems proven in our case that it never 
rains but it pours. We have met with no one 
until this morning, and now the river is teeming 
with travelers.” 

The camping-place we had taken possession 
of was in full view of any who might be pass- 
ing in boats, and I was not surprised when, on 
looking out from amid the bushes, I saw, head- 
ing directly toward the camp-fire, this last craft 
whose coming had interfered with our plans for 
slumber. 


176 


AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 


It was a canoe containing but one man, who 
acted as if knowing full well in which direction 
he wished to go until perceiving me, when he 
ceased paddling suddenly to look about him 
with an air of perplexity. 

I was in nowise disposed to open the con- 
versation, and he in turn was backward about 
speaking until the canoe had drifted so far 
down the stream that Ephraim and Percy could 
be seen by the voyager. 

“ Have you encamped here all night he 
asked, courteously. 

Only since an hour,’’ Percy shouted. 

‘‘ And came you up the river ?” 

‘‘We did.” 

“ Have you seen Sir Guy ?” 

“ Who ?” I asked in surprise, for I was not 
prepared to hear a nobleman’s name mentioned 
in this solitude. 

“ Sir Guy Carleton. He was to have encamped 
hereabouts last night.” 

“ Had he two Indians with him ?” I asked. 

“Yes, and journeyed in a canoe like unto 
mine.” 

“ Then he has just gone down the river,” I 
replied, and instantly the stranger bent himself 


OUTWITTED 


177 


to the paddles with such purpose that the light 
craft was speedily beyond view around a rocky 
point. 

Then I turned toward the camp-fire as if in- 
tending to lie down again, giving no heed to the 
name I had heard ; but started in something- 
very like alarm on observing that Percy was 
sitting bolt upright with a look of amazement 
on his face. 

What is the matter ?’’ I cried. 

Kepeat the name the stranger spoke,’’ he 
said sharply. 

‘‘It was Sir Guy Carleton, as I understood 
it.” 

“ And know you who that same nobleman 
is?” Percy cried. 

“ I thought he was a farmer ; but it seems 
that I hit wide of the mark.” 

“ He is, or was lately, the commandant of his 
majesty’s forces at Montreal,” young Kandolph 
said, speaking as if with difficulty. “We have 
entertained him in considerably more than royal 
fashion since, although but little information 
was given, that little was all he needed to know.” 

I stood literally transfixed with surprise and 
fear, and during the time of silence which came 
12 ^ 


178 


AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 


upon US all realized what an opportunity we had 
lost, through ignorance, of doing such a stroke 
of work as would have won for us the greatest 
praise, not only from the commanders of the 
expedition, but from our countrymen. 

We had met the British general while he had 
with him but two attendants, and could as 
readily have made all the party prisoners as to 
have breakfasted with them. 

This thought was in my mind when Ephraim 
cried like one who has made a discovery : 

‘‘We could have done the British officer no 
better turn than by explaining all we did, and yet 
our captain thought us lads of such discretion 
that we should be entrusted with this mission.’^ 

“ Better had we been put on guard duty, for 
then our tongues could have worked no harm.’’ 

Again came a time of silence, broken only 
when Percy started up with the cry : 

“ Why do we sit here ? It may not bo too 
late to make this nobleman our prisoner !” 

He ran toward the water’s edge as if bent on 
setting out at once in pursuit ; but I checked him. 

“ The opportunity is lost and cannot be re- 
gained. Those two Indians could easily out- 
strip us in the race, and now that the British 


OUTWITTED 


179 


general knows who we are, as surely he could 
not have failed to discover, it would be next to 
impossible for us to come upon him, besides 
which, this last stranger is now added to the 
force. No, no, Percy, we have made our bed 
and must lie upon it. Half an hour ago we 
might have covered ourselves with glory ; now 
there is nothing to do but to bear the shame as 
best we can.’’ 

I would rather do battle against him with 
tJie certainty of being worsted than remain 
inactive after having thus been outwitted !” 
young Randolph cried in a rage. 

“ Our mission is yet to be accomplished, and 
we have no right to delay it because of having 
proven ourselves so credulous. If we do not need 
rest, let us push on up the river, and by making 
extra speed try to atone for the fault committed.” 

‘‘ Yes, yes, let us go on !” Ephraim cried im- 
patiently. ‘^It would be impossible to sleep 
now after all we know.” 

I was of the same opinion. 

Action, not rest, was what I needed to drown 
the chagrin which was mine, and ten minutes 
later, moody and silent, we were paddling 
our best speed toward Montreal. 


CHAPTER X 


A JOYFUL MEETING 

The exercise of paddling was not only to our 
benefit, but it served as an outlet for the anger 
wliich we felt because of the stupidity displayed, 
and, as I have said, slumber was very far from 
our eyelids, even though we had indulged in no 
sleep since the day previous. 

Each of us found good opportunity to reflect 
upon the blunder, since there was no attempt at 
conversation, and as I turned over in my mind 
the events of the morning I was filled with 
amazement that all three of us should have been 
so dull. 

One or the other might have been drawn into 
a conversation heedlessly ; but it surely seemed 
as if his comrades should have noted the fact at 
once — that either Percy or Ephraim ought to 
have had their wits about them sufficiently to 
check me when I began to speak too freely. 

•Over and over again did I reproach myself 
with having made a blunder which was almost 
180 


A JOYFUL MEETING 


181 


grave enough to be a crime, and for the time 
being it seemed to me that should the expedi- 
tion prove a failure, I was the one directly re- 
sjionsible. 

But reproaches would not mend matters, un- 
fortunately, and the only course left us was to 
perform the mission with the utmost dispatch, 
which we were surely doing on this morning. 

Not until noon did either member of the 
party show signs of fatigue, and then it was 
Percy who gave up his paddle to Ephraim — I 
had continued to work one from the moment 
we left the scene of our blunder — and said as 
he seated himself in the stern : 

Because we made fools of ourselves this 
morning, there is no reason why we should con- 
tinue in our folly.’’ 

By which you mean — ” 

“ That we should make camp until night, and 
for several good reasons. We are taking too 
many chances by thus traveling in the day, 
and, what is more to the purpose, all hands need 
rest. Suppose Sir Guy Carleton has gone down 
to Quebec ? He cannot drive our people away, 
and it may prove that he has only put himself 
in a way to be made prisoner. We are fretting 


182 


AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 


as if everything had been lost through us, 
whereas, as a matter of fact, the situation has 
not been changed. The Britisher would have 
continued on even though no information had 
been given him. Look here, lads, how does it 
happen that the commandant of Montreal has 
abandoned his post ? What else save the cap- 
ture of the city would have sent him down the 
river alone, and in disguise 

We three lads stared hard at each other while 
one might have counted ten, and then, each 
with the same thought in his mind, we began to 
cheer heartily. 

It seemed that General Montgomery must 
have succeeded in this portion of his mission 
beyond a peradventure, and if Montreal had 
fallen before his trooj^s, why should not Quebec 
be taken when the two commanders joined 
forces ? 

There was much to cheer us in the thought, 
and when it had been well turned over in our 
minds we were willing to cease the mad 
paddling in order to j)repare for the work of 
the night, which could be done in no other way 
than by taking due care of our bodies. 

At the first convenient landing-place we ran 


A JOYFUL MEETING 


188 


the canoe upon the shore, and Percy stepped 
out to learn if we might make comfortable 
camp at that spot. 

We had halted in a bend or cove which was 
sheltered by trees from the wind, and I was ex- 
pecting his report each instant, when Ephraim 
uttered a cry of dismay, as he pointed toward 
the entrance of the little harbor. 

Looking quickly around, I saw to my amaze- 
ment and fear a bateau filled with armed men 
coming directly toward us. 

‘‘ Pull in I whispered excitedly, for by this 
time our craft had swung out a few yards from 
the shore. They must be some of Carleton’s 
troops.” 

While speaking I bent to the paddle in earnest, 
incited by the thought that unless we could 
make good our escape in short order we would 
be prisoners ; but before I had the light canoe 
fairly headed toward the shore there came the 
cry : 

“ Drop that paddle, or we shall fire !” 

They are taking aim at us,” Ephraim whis- 
pered. 

I knew the strangers were not half a musket- 
shot away, yet did not obey instantly, and as I 


184 AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 

dipped the paddle for another stroke, the same 
voice shouted : 

Halt ! or we shall kill you 

It would have meant death to hesitate longer, 
and I held up both hands to show we yielded, 
but at tlie same time hoping that by some lucky 
stroke of fortune we might yet escape. 

Alarmed by our cries, Percy appeared from 
amid the foliage, and as he saw the new-comers I 
heard him mutter : 

“ Another and yet worse blunder 
Go back !” I whispered hoarsely. Save 
yourself while there is time !” 

Before he could have acted upon the sugges- 
tion even though he had been willing to abandon 
us, the spokesman from the boat cried : 

Make no effort to give us the slip, you 
fellow on shore, or it will go hard with all 
hands !” 

There was nothing for it but to wait with 
such patience as could be summoned to our aid 
until the strangers should do their will. 

Even though we were apparently in such 
grave danger, I reflected with satisfaction that 
this sudden interruption to our voyage was not 
the result of carelessness. 



“HALT, OR WE SHALL KILL YOU 
(Page 184.) 




A JOYFUL MEETING 


185 


Whether we had remained at Sir Guy Car- 
leton’s camping-place, or continued on without 
proposing to make a halt, the outcome must 
have been the same, since we could not have 
guarded against such a surprise at this, save a 
kindly fortune had permitted us to see them 
first, and at a point where it would have been 
possible to secrete ourselves. 

I expected that the occupants of the boat 
were clad in red uniforms, yet when the bateau 
drew nearer I observed with surprise that they 
had little appearance of being soldiers, and 
straightway a great hope sprang up in my 
mind. 

‘‘ Be careful how you reply to their questions,’^ 
I whispered to Ephraim. ‘‘ It is possible we 
may give them the idea we live hereabouts, in 
which case they can hardly want to detain us 
as prisoners.” 

After what happened this morning I am 
likely to be careful with my speech,” the lad 
replied quickly, and my face reddened as I 
realized that it was myself, not him, who needed 
a caution. I did not mean to taunt you,” he 
added. Either of us would have made the 
same mistake, and it only fell to your lot be- 


186 


AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 


cause the Britisher addressed his words to 
you/’ 

By this time the strangers were alongside, 
and I gazed at them curiously, for they had 
the appearance of friends rather than enemies. 

Where are you lads bound ?” the leader of 
the company asked, and I replied : 

“ Up the river hunting.” 

Where do you live ?” 

A long bit below.” 

Near Quebec?” 

We came from the other side of the river,” 
I said, liking not to tell a deliberate lie although 
our liberty might be the price. 

‘‘ Don’t think to fool me,” the spokesman 
said sharply. Unless you give a true account 
of yourselves your hunting trip will soon come 
to a sudden end.” 

His speech was so unlike a Britisher’s that I 
asked eagerly : 

‘‘ First tell us who you are, sir ? That can 
do no harm since we are already the same as 
prisoners.” 

American troops from Montreal.” 

I was right ! I was riglit !” Percy cried 
gleefully. General Montgomery took the 


A JOYFUL MEETING 


187 


city, wliicli explains why Sir Guy was on his 
way to Quebec 

The men whom we had previously believed 
to be enemies looked in astonishment at the lad 
on shore who was dancing to and fro in high 
glee, and the leader asked quickly : 

Tell me whom you are 

I should have declared myself immediately 
but for the blunder of the morning, which had 
taught me cautiousness, and instead of replying, 
I asked : 

Will you say to me on your honor, sir, that 
you are from the American army 

‘‘We are, indeed, on my honor as a gentle- 
man. It is as your comrade says : Montreal is 
in our hands, and we are on our way down the 
river in the hope of communicating with 
friends.’’ 

“ And w^e,” I cried, so overjoyed as to be able 
to S|)eak only with difficulty, “ are from the 
American army at Quebec, on our way to de- 
liver a message to General Montgomery !” 

“ When did you gain the St. Lawrence ?” the 
spokesman asked, while his men made quite as 
extravagant demonstrations of satisfaction as 
had been exhibited by Percy. 


188 AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 

I gave him the information, and then related 
the events of the morning, whereat the rejoicing 
of the men gave place to lamentations that we 
had not been quicker-witted when such an 
opportunity was within our grasp. 

Then at the invitation of the officer, who in- 
troduced himself as Captain Sinclair of New 
York, we all went ashore, where we lads soon 
heard what had been done by the forces under 
General Montgomery. 

As we learned, it was owing to the illness of 
General Schuyler that this talented Irishman, 
who had fought with Wolfe at Quebec in ’59, 
was given command of the expedition, and thus 
far his march had been one of triumph. 

After reducing Fort Chamblee he had, on the 
third of November, captured St. Johns, and, nine 
days later, entered Montreal as victor. At this 
very time he was making preparations for the 
assault on Quebec, and had sent detachments of 
troops to different portions of the province to 
gather provisions in sufficient quantity that 
there might be no delay once both portions of 
the expedition were set down in front of the 
city. 

Captain Sinclair had been sent down the river 


A JOYFUL MEETING 


189 


to smnmoii Colonel Arnold to Point aux Trem- 
bles with bis forces, where it was General Mont- 
gomery’s desire be should remain until joined 
by all the troops belonging to the expedition. 

‘‘ Now that we have met you, I see no reason 
why either party should proceed further on 
their respective missions,” Captain Sinclair said, 
when he had described the situation of affairs as 
I have here set it down. ‘‘We will report your 
arrival to General Montgomery, and you shall 
deliver these orders to Colonel Arnold.” 

As he spoke he drew from his pocket a pack- 
age properly addressed, which he handed to me ; 
but I was puzzled to know if we might thus ex- 
change messages. 

Our orders had been to see General Mont- 
gomery, and although this meeting seemed to 
do away with the necessity of our traveling 
further, there was a doubt in my mind as to 
whether we were not in duty bound to continue 
on. 

I so expressed myself to Captain Sinclair, at 
the same time asking for his advice, which he 
gave me much as follows : 

“The question does credit to you, since it 
shows your appreciation of a soldier’s fidelity to 


190 


AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 


orders ; but I myself am doing that which I 
counsel you. My instructions were to see 
Colonel Arnold, yet much valuable time may 
be saved by delivering the message to you, and 
the result will be the same, with less chance one 
or the other of us may be overcome by the 
enemy.” 

Yet you know not, save by our word, if we 
be as we represent ourselves.” 

True, my cautious lad, and yet I will stake 
my life on it. No spy could play the part as 
you have, and I am as well satisfied as if Colonel 
Arnold himself was here.” 

After this it would have been downright 
rudeness for me to have entertained doubts, 
more especially since both Ephraim and Percy 
were satisfied with the exchange of missions. 

This matter having been settled, we lads were 
besieged with questions as to our march across 
the wilderness, and while replying to them I 
saw tears in the eyes of more than one soldier 
who listened to the terrible tale of suffering and 
death. 

We who had participated in all the horrors 
were not ashamed of displaying our feelings as 
we spoke of the lingering deaths witnessed on 


A JOYFUL MEETING 


191 


that march, and our hearers were equally 
affected. 

Such a story would move the heart of any 
being save a king’s, and he can hear of what 
his oppressed people are doing to preserve their 
manhood, without so much as the tremor of an 
eyelid. May Heaven forgive him for his lack of 
feeling !” Captain Sinclair cried as we came to 
an end of the sorrowful narrative. 

When our tale was told I insisted that we 
from Quebec should gain some sleep before 
returning. 

It had been nearly four-and-twenty hours 
since slumber visited our eyes, and we needed 
to be fresh for the return journey, even though 
the current would spare us the labor of paddling. 

Captain Sinclair declared his men should 
guard us while we slept, and thus watched over 
by those who served a common Cause, our rest 
was profound, despite the terribly serious blun- 
der made that morning. 

The night had come before we were awakened, 
and then supper was ready for us. 

We had only to eat it in order to be in condi- 
tion for the journey, and since our course lay 
down-stream instead of up, there was good 


192 


AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 


reason to believe that by the following afternoon 
we of the Virginia company would be with our 
comrades once more. 

The mission which our superior officers had 
believed might be so dangerous, had proven not 
only a peaceful one, but almost without incident 
worth recording. 

With the knowledge that we would soon 
meet at Point aux Trembles, we parted, my 
comrades and I to drift down the river, while 
the captain’s party must perforce paddle up at 
the expense of no slight amount of labor. 

It was decided between us that we would not 
make another halt, but, should the journey be 
prolonged, two might sleep at a time while the 
other steered, and in this wise the voyage was 
made, we stepping on shore in the cove from 
which we set out in six-and-twenty hours from 
the parting with Captain Sinclair and his com- 
panions. 

Our troops yet occupied the heights, as we 
knew from the camp-fires, and the sentinels 
who stopped us at the water’s edge. 

A portion of our own company were doing 
guard duty at this particular spot, therefore we 
had no difficulty in passing the lines, and thus 


A JOYFUL MEETING 


193 


it was we clambered up the steep hill secretly, 
so to speak. 

It was perhaps nine o’clock in the evening 
when we were come to that point nearest the 
citadel. 

There was no moon, but by the light of the 
stars it was possible to distinguish surrounding 
objects quite clearly, and we stood for a moment 
half hidden by a jutting rock to observe the 
city we hoped soon would be ours. 

Not more than an hundred paces away we 
noted the figure of a man who moved to and fro 
as if aimlessly, although I fancied his trend 
was constantly toward the British works. 

I doubted not but that he was one of our sen- 
tinels, and would have taken no further heed 
had not young Randolph suddenly plucked 
me by the sleeve, as he pointed toward the 
figure. 

Well ?” I asked, and would have said more 
but that he covered my mouth with his hand. 

Do not speak aloud,” he whispered. Look 
well at that fellow, and say who he is ?” 

I gazed with but mild curiosity until struck 
by a resemblance, and then it was Bart Green’s 
name I spoke. 

13 


194 


AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 


“It is lie/’ Ephraim added, his attention 
having been attracted by Percy’s words. 
“ What is he doing there ?” 

“ On guard duty, no doubt,” I replied, and 
would have moved on, not caring to watch this 
enemy from behind a shelter as if afraid of 
being seen by him. 

“ Green is no soldier,” Percy said sharply, 
forgetting now to whisper. “ None save an 
enlisted man would be stationed as sentry on 
this exposed j 30 st !” 

It was as he said, and now I no longer scorned 
to spy upon the fellow’s movements. 

That the assassin was making his way toward 
the British works there could be no doubt, and 
I began to understand that he moved in a zig- 
zag course in order to learn if he was being 
watched. 

Should he be stopped by one of the guard, it 
would be a plausible tale if he said he was 
searching for fuel, as I had seen many of our 
men doing. 

There was a chance this was his only purpose 
in thus strolling where the wintry wind was 
bitter enough to make a man wish for shelter, 
and, having one, hesitate about leaving it on 


A JOYFUL MEETING 


195 


such a quest, but it was in my mind to make 
certain as to his business. 

If the fellow really was a traitor, willing to 
sell information to the British, we might yet 
atone for our blunder in talking so freely before 
Sir Guy. 

My comrades were as eager on the scent as I, 
and when Green had so far progressed toward 
his possible destination that we could no longer 
see him from our hiding-place, we crawled out 
into the open on our stomachs, wriggling along 
as readily as an Indian could have done, until we 
saw him within twenty yards of the fortifications. 

Here he stopped, looked around searchingly, 
and suddenly darted toward the walls, where he 
was lost amid the shadows. 

Now we listened intently, hardly daring to 
breathe lest some movement should escape our 
ears, and after five minutes or more we heard a 
low, cautious cry. 

This was repeated twice before being an- 
swered, and so faint was it one would have said 
some one inside the walls had called. 

A tiny flash of light appeared above the gate, 
and then I could have sworn I saw a dark mass 
being drawn up the solid face of masonry. 


196 AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 

“ Has he really gone inside Ephraim asked 
in a whisper, and I knew he must have seen the 
same as I. 

That is what we shall soon know,’^ Percy 
said in a tone of determination as he rose to his 
feet. 

What are you about to do and I laid my 
hand on his arm. 

I will know if Green be a traitor, or we de- 
ceiving ourselves.’^ 

‘‘We shall go with you,’’ Ephraim said, and 
I had no other choice than to accompany them. 

There was every danger we might be shot 
down by the sentinels on the walls, or even by 
our own men who should mistake us for the 
enemy, hut we reckoned not our peril. 

All else was forgotten save making certain 
the assassin was as ready to betray his country as 
he had shown himself willing to commit murder. 

“ There is less to fear if we go swiftly,” 
Percy said, and before I well understood his 
purpose he shot across the plain like an arrow 
from its bow, Ephraim and I following as best 
we might, but yet a long distance in the rear. 

I could see the brave fellow dash into the 
shadow at the point where Green had dis- 


A JOYFUL MEETING 


197 


appeared, and by the time I was at the line of 
darkness he reappeared an hundred yards away. 

Ephraim and I ran to meet him, and still con- 
tinuing the pace, we three dashed on, back to 
the hiding-place at which we had first halted. 

‘‘ I went close by the wall,” he said, speak- 
ing with difficulty because of his heavy breath- 
ing, “ and it is certain he is not there. It was 
he whom we saw being drawn up the fortifica- 
tions. The traitor has gone over to the enemy !” 

“ In which case his absence must be noted by 
Captain Morgan in the morning.” 

“Yes, and until then we will hold our peace, 
for it is not well we should be the first to cry 
traitor after having accused him of being an 
assassin.” 

I was not quite of Percy’s mind, and yet 
there was no good reason why I should refuse to 
do as he wished. 

The guide having deserted and joined the 
enemy, there was no urgent haste in making 
known all we had learned, for even though 
Colonel Arnold himself was aware of what had 
been done at the very moment Green disap- 
peared, he could not have prevented him from 
giving valuable information to the Britishers. 


198 AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 

Having thus decided, we continued on to that 
portion of the plain where our company had 
last bivouacked, and were soon standing face to 
face with Sergeant Potterfield. 

Have you failed in your mission he asked, 
even before we had time to salute him properly. 

“ By no means, sir. We met — ” 

Have you made a report to Captain Morgan, 
or any other commissioned officer?’’ he cried 
sharply, checking me in my speech. 

You are the first whom we have met, sir. 
We arrived hardly half an hour since.” 

Then do not give information to those who 
have no right to receive it. The officers who 
sent you should first hear what is to be told.” 

I was abashed by this reproof, for it was noth- 
ing less, and would have excused myself, but 
that he interrupted again. 

Come with me to headquarters, where Cap- 
tain Morgan will most likely be found, and after 
you have made a report to him I shall be more 
than thankful to listen to the story.” 

In silence we did as he commanded, and hardly 
were we announced by the guard before word 
came that we should enter. 

Colonel Arnold himself was there. 


CHAPTEE XI 


MYSTIFICATION 

When we entered the tent Colonel Arnold 
was standing nearly in the centre, with the 
other officers around him, among whom I saw 
Captain Morgan. 

While we were following Sergeant Potterfield, 
Percy had said to me, You are to act as spokes- 
man,’’ and I, not relishing the idea of making 
such a display of myself at headquarters, had 
asked why it should be me more than himself. 

Because it was to you Captain Sinclair in- 
trusted the packet, and, besides, when all is said 
and done, Jason, I think you can present the 
matter more clearly than I.” 

“ But surely any one could give a short ac- 
count of the quiet journey we have made,” I 
said, and he added with a grim smile : 

Ay, Jason, any one could do it ; but to my 
thinking it will require a smooth tongue to set 
right the part we played with the British com- 
mander.” 


199 


200 AT THIJ SIEGE OF QUEBEC 

That which we saw Green do, had for the 
moment driven from my mind all thoughts of 
the disagreeable recital which must be made if 
we gave a complete account of our journey, and 
not until we stood before Colonel Arnold did I 
thoroughly realize what a poor figure we must 
necessarily present in the narrative. 

Then it was that words did not come freely at 
my bidding. 

When we stood before the leaders of the ex- 
pedition, instead of giving an account of o,ur- 
selves immediately we had saluted in proper 
fashion, I bethought myself of the packet, hand- 
ing it at once to Captain Morgan, who, in turn, 
after reading the inscription, gave it to the com- 
mander. 

Colonel Arnold looked at it in surprise, 
opened the missive, glanced at the signature, 
and then gazed at us searchingly. 

I was about to explain how it had come into 
our keeping when he once more turned his at- 
tention to the letter. 

But a few moments were required for him to 
master its contents, and it seemed to me his eyes 
brightened wonderfully as he said, in a low, 
triumphant tone : 


MYSTIFICATION 


201 


Gentlemen, Montreal is in our possession. 
General Montgomery entered the city on the 
twelfth of November.” 

During several moments we messengers seemed 
to have been entirely forgotten as the officers 
congratulated each other upon the welcome tid- 
ings, and then I could see questioning surprise 
written on the face of first one and another. 

‘‘How came you by this packet?” Colonel 
Arnold asked sternly. “There has not been 
sufficient time for you lads to have journeyed to 
Montreal and return.” 

Now the story must be told, and I blundered 
ahead with it as best I might, recovering from 
the confusion which had beset me, as the story 
proceeded ; but becoming woefully ashamed 
when I arrived at that portion which treated 
of our meeting with Sir Guy Carleton. 

The commander and his staff listened most 
attentively while I repeated as nearly as might 
be the exact conversation which occurred be- 
tween the supposed farmer and ourselves. 

Before continuing the tale I attempted to ex- 
cuse myself for having been so completely out- 
witted; but Colonel Arnold said indifferently, 
and almost harshly : 


202 AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 

It was such a mistake as any inexperienced 
person like yourself might have made, and may- 
hap even one of these officers present would 
have fallen into a like error, since there was no 
reason to anticipate a meeting with any single 
member of the British army. You may pro- 
ceed.” 

His manner of speaking acted upon me very 
much as a dash of cold water would have done, 
and I hurried over the remainder of the story as 
best I might, desiring only to bring the inter- 
view to as speedy an end as possible. 

As was agreed upon, I said nothing regarding 
that which Ave had seen after coming ashore, and 
when I concluded the commander dismissed us 
with scanty thanks, addressing his words to our 
captain. 

These lads will be excused from camp duties 
until we are on the march again.” 

Then turning to those who attended him, he 
added : 

Gentlemen, I wish to call your attention to 
the orders received from General Montgomery.” 

Seeing that we lingered, for neither of us un- 
derstood the commander’s words to be a dis- 
missal, Captain Morgan stepped forward and led 


MYSTIFICATION 


203 


US from the tent, saying when we were on the 
outside : 

‘‘ You have done bravely, lads, even though 
no dangers were encountered, for when the 
journey was begun I had grave doubts as to 
whether you would succeed in getting through. 
Thanks, however, to the good fortune which has 
attended General Montgomery’s forces, all diffi- 
culties were removed from your path. Do not 
lay seriously to heart the fact that you were out- 
witted by Sir Guy, for had I been in your place 
it is doubtful whether I had acted more wisely, 
since the last man I should have expected to see 
unattended on the river is the commander of the 
British forces.” ‘ 

Then saluting us he returned to headquarters, 
and we walked slowly toward the poor shelter 
we called our camp, disappointed and dissatis- 
fied, although perhaps it would have been diffi- 
cult to explain exactly why. 

Arriving at that portion of the plain where 
the Virginia company were fighting off the 
frost by means of small fires built here and 
there, we were given such a greeting by our 
comrades as went far toward atoning for the 
lack of friendliness in the interview just had. 


204 


AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 


and the noise of the welcome accorded to us 
soon attracted to that point many others of the 
command, all of whom seemed to consider it 
their duty to take us by the hand in way of 
welcome. 

Then it was that our hearts were .warmed in- 
deed, and Percy in his joy cried exultantly; 

‘‘ Gentlemen, Montreal has been captured by 
General Montgomery’s forces. We met a mes- 
senger from the general on the river, and he 
was bringing the glad tidings — ” 

He was interrupted by shouts of joy and 
triumph on every hand, and while this tumult 
was at its height I saw come within the circle 
of light cast by one of the camp-fires a figure 
which caused me to start in surprise and be- 
wilderment. 

There before me stood Bart Green, whom I 
could have sworn was at that moment within the 
British fortifications. 

I seized Percy by the arm, literally forcing 
him away from the friend with whom he Avas 
speaking, and pointed to where the traitor was 
standing, listening eagerly to all which was 
said. 

His bewilderment was no less than mine, and 


MYSTIFICATION 


205 


while we remained there looking at the guide, 
as though he were something uncanny, Ephraim 
joined us. 

His gaze, directed by ours, fell upon the 
villain, and thus we three stood like statues, 
doubting the evidence of our own eyes until 
there was no longer chance for disbelief. 

‘Ht must have been some other whom we 
saw,’’ Ephraim finally said, as if he could find 
relief in such thought. 

‘‘But I tell you there was no mistake,” 
Percy exclaimed emphatically. “ I am as certain 
that man was with the enemy half an hour 
since as I am that we stand here !” 

With the words there came to me a perfect 
solution of the secret and mystery. 

“ He is carrying on the trade of a spy, and 
simply paid a visit to the Britishers for the pur- 
pose of unfolding his budget of information.” 

At this point we were interrupted by our 
excited companions, who insisted on learning 
more regarding the news we brought, and during 
the next half-hour was told and retold the story 
of our journey, not even excepting that portion 
where we played the simples before Sir Guy 
Carleton. 


206 


AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 


It was midnight before quiet reigned in the 
encampment, and I doubt if the soldiers would 
have ceased even then their words of joy and 
satisfaction at the intelligence we had brought, 
but for the fact that it was whispered from one 
to another, no man seeming to know from 
whence came the information that we should 
break camp at sunrise next morning. 

My comrades and I, however, could well 
understand the meaning of this sudden move- 
ment, thanks to what Captain Sinclair had told 
us, and Percy said as we laid down behind our 
shelter of brush : 

Any encampment will be better than this, 
and but for one thing I should welcome the 
change from this Plain of Abraham to Point 
aux Trembles.^’ 

There is no fact that can make me sorry to 
leave this wind-swept place,’^ Ephraim said 
emphatically. I thoroughly believe were we 
to remain a week longer more than half the 
command would be frozen to death.’’ 

‘‘ I would willingly brave the frosts a few 
days longer in order to unmask that villain 
Green,” Percy said emphatically, and I asked 
without stopping to reflect upon the question : 


MYSTIFICATION 


207 


“ Why not do so now 

‘‘How may we? There is but our word 
against his, and the traitor would swear us 
down until he was black in the face, that he 
might save his neck from the halter/’ 

This I could understand full well, now Percy 
had suggested it, and I also realized that because 
of the charges we had previously made against 
him to Captain Morgan, our word would have less 
weight, since it might be argued that we accused 
the man of being a traitor for purposes of revenge. 

Then again, and herein certainly lay a chance 
for question, we had seen him only in the night, 
when it was his figure and manner rather than 
his face that we claimed to recognize, and such 
identification was by no means sufficient when 
a man’s life would hang in the balance. 

All this I said to my comrades, and while we 
lay there silent and thoughtful with little desire 
for sleep. Sergeant Potterfield, making the 
rounds of the camp, passed near-by. 

“ There is a man whom we can trust,” Eph- 
raim whispered. “ An old soldier who will 
know better how to deal with this case after 
one moment’s reflection than we should did we 
discuss it for an hour.” 


208 


AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 


‘^Ephraim is right/’ I added to Percy. Shall 
we call the sergeant?” 

Instead of replying he rose to a sitting pos- 
ture, and spoke softly the officer’s name. 

On the alert as he was, the sergeant readily 
heard the summons, and came toward us. 

It would be better if you lads spent the 
time in sleeping, rather than holding converse 
among yourselves, for I doubt not a long march 
lays before us on the morrow.” 

Ay, Sergeant, even twenty miles,” Percy 
replied. Captain Sinclair told- us of the ren- 
dezvous which had been appointed, and it is at a 
place called Point aux Trembles, a most heath- 
enish name, so I think, for a Christian country.” 

In which case we shall have use for the 
boats, instead of plodding our way over the 
frozen trail,” the sergeant said with satisfac- 
tion. But that is no reason why three lads 
who have just come from a long journey should 
be chattering like a flock of magpies.” 

Yet you shall say we have good cause once 
our story has been told, and it is resolved be- 
tween us to lay before you a certain question of 
duty which we have failed to decide,” Percy 
said gravely. 


MYSTIFICATION 


209 


‘‘The day is better for discussion than the 
night/’ and the sergeant made as if he would 
move away, but Percy detained him. 

“ It may be too late on the morrow, therefore 
we beg to tell you now that which is to remain 
a secret among us four until it shall be decided 
otherwise.” 

Then, without giving the soldier an oppor- 
tunity to refuse to share the knowledge we had 
gained, Percy hurriedly told all that had been 
seen on the plain immediately after our arrival, 
and continued with an account of the attempt 
at assassination. 

Sergeant Potterfield listened most attentively, 
never so much as breaking the silence by ex- 
clamations of surprise, and not until our com- 
rade had finished did he speak. 

Then it was to say : 

“I doubt not, lads, but you are honest in 
your belief, and that there be a traitor in the 
camp, yet, having seen the man only in the 
gloom of night, there are many chances for 
mistake.” 

“You do not think it was Green who visited 
the fortification ?” Percy asked sharply. 

“ I would believe him a traitor sooner than 

.14 


210 


AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 


any one who is enlisted as a soldier, and can say 
I question not all you have told me ; but the 
time is not come, according to my belief, when 
he may he charged with treachery. It is well 
you have repeated this, for now there will be 
four instead of three who watch him carefully, 
and I warrant you, lads, should he attempt any 
more such sport with the halter, between us we 
shall have good proof of his villainy.” 

But we are about to leave this place, and he 
will have no further opportunity of communi- 
cating with the enemy,” Percy objected, seem- 
ing suddenly to have become desirous of imme- 
diately charging Green with his crime. 

“ Then it will not be j)ossible he can do us 
any harm while the troops are at this place with 
the odd name of which you spoke. But we 
shall return here, lads — that goes without say- 
ing — and then will Master Green be eager to 
seek out his employers again, but I warrant you 
the next time he ventures into the fortifications 
we shall be close at his heels. Keep your eyes 
open and your mouths shut, and the assassin 
cannot escape us.” 

Then, as if unwilling longer to hold a con- 
versation on the subject, the sergeant stalked 


MYSTIFICATION 


211 


away, and was soon lost to view in the dark- 
ness. 

Left alone we three did our best to dismiss 
the unpleasant matter from our minds, and 
gave every attention to sleep. 

It seemed as if I had but just closed my eyes 
when the beating of drums aroused me, and one 
had no more than time to collect his senses be- 
fore the encampment was a scene of confusion. 

A full day’s rations was hurriedly served out 
to each man, and, as when we marched through 
the wilderness, the Virginia company led the 
advance in the journey to Point aux Trembles, 
therefore we were on the river two hours or more 
before the last of the troops were embarked. 

And as we were the first to start, so were we 
the first to land, an hour before sunset, with, as 
Sergeant Potterfield put it, the choice of camps 
before us. 

In this selection of an abiding-place for per- 
haps many days, we hesitated not at being sel- 
fish once our company was disbanded, and I am 
very certain that Percy, Ephraim, and I were 
soon the most comfortably lodged among the 
rank and file. 

We made for ourselves a camp in the midst 


212 


AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 


of a small, dense thicket of firs, which covered 
perhaps twenty square feet of ground, and it 
only remained to throw over the tops of the 
bushes, and to weave around the sides a certain 
amount of brush, after which we had a camp 
that the commander himself must have envied. 

Before the last of the troops landed our fire 
was burning brightly in front of the natural 
shelter, and many were the opportunities we 
had for bartering our claim. 

We were not minded to deprive ourselves of 
so comfortable a shelter in exchange for rations 
or trinkets; but held steadfastly to our own, en- 
joying hugely the possession. 

On the morning after our arrival a heavy 
snow-storm set in, and this served to make more 
sheltered our abode, for the green boughs were 
soon covered with a mantle of white, through 
which the wind could not penetrate, and, freez- 
ing shortly after it fell, we soon had a house of 
ice with a sweet-scented lining of green. 

Ten days did we spend in this place, hourly 
expecting the arrival of General Montgomery’s 
forces, and during such time I question if we 
once met Bart Green face to face. 

From a distance one or the other of us, or 


Mystification 


218 


Sergeant Potterfield himself, kept well informed 
of the guide’s movements, even though it was 
not possible he could work treachery while we 
were so far from the enemy. 

Nor was anything done on his part to cause 
suspicion. 

One would have set him down as equally 
loyal to the Cause with any of his companions ; 
but this fact did not weaken our belief in his 
villainy, because we understood that he simply 
lacked the opportunity. 

Then the troops from Montreal arrived, to 
the number of five hundred, led by Major Gen- 
eral Richard Montgomery in person, and we 
lads knew our comfortable habitation must soon 
be exchanged for the wind-swept Plain of 
Abraham, for with such a force there could be 
no question but that the assault on Quebec was 
to be made immediately. 

I doubt not but that all the men were as will- 
ing to move as were we three lads, even though 
our quarters were so snug there. 

Provisions were not being brought in by the 
soldiers in such quantities as at first, and we 
understood that the country roundabouts was 
becoming exhausted of supplies. 


214 AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 

It is true hunting parties secured a certain 
amount of small game each day ; but this was 
as a drop in the bucket compared with what 
was needed for seven hundred men, and when 
the force was brought up to twelve hundred, 
a speedy movement became necessary, other- 
wise we might come once more to feel the ter- 
rible pangs of hunger. 

It was on the twenty-ninth of November that 
our expedition, now seeming to be of respectable 
size, set out on the return to Quebec, consuming 
but one day on the journey. 

Although there was no reason why we should 
think Colonel Arnold was other than a brave man 
and an able soldier, I doubt not but that all the 
troops felt as did my companions and myself, that 
with such a commander as Major General Mont- 
gomery we had much greater show of success. 

He had been trained as a soldier in the 
British ranks ; was an officer of education, and 
had already shown what he could do for the 
colonies as well as for the king. 

Now that he had adopted America as his 
home — since 72 — he would fight for us as he 
had fought for his majesty. We believed it 
was much the same as though the city of Que- 


MYSTIFICATION 


215 


bee had already capitulated, despite the fact 
that the Britishers were of superior numbers, 
and would be behind fortifications while we 
must struggle in the open. 

Therefore it was that when we landed and 
climbed up the heights for the second time, we 
were in our own minds already victors, and 
looked to see Sir Guy Carleton sue for peace when 
General Montgomery went through the form of 
demanding the surrender of the fortifications. 

But the Britishers were not to be frightened 
as easily as we hoped, and the bearers of the 
fiag received no more courtesy than had those 
who went out from Colonel Arnold. 

Contrary to the usages of war, as Sergeant 
Potterfield assured us, the ofiicer carrying the 
demand was fired upon from the wall of the 
citadel. 

Now this had been done a battle was inevi- 
table, unless we were willing to accept defeat 
without striking a blow. 

It may well be fancied that from the moment 
we began the ascent of the heights the guide 
Green was under our closest scrutiny, and 
when the bearers of the fiag of truce were 
fired upon I was within a dozen feet of the 


216 AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 

fellow, where I could see his face light up with 
joy and triumph at the insult which had been 
put upon us. 

If there had been any doubt in my mind 
before this as to his treachery, it would have 
been dispelled when he grinned in delight, and 
I was forced to keep firm control of my temper, 
otherwise his visit to the fortifications might 
have been made known then and there. 

It is to be a regular siege,’’ Sergeant Potter- 
field said to my comrades and myself on the 
following morning as we were lounging about 
the plain despite the severity of the weather, 
and for no other purpose than to make certain 
Green remained in his quarters. ‘‘ It is to be a 
siege, and you lads will soon know what war 
means, for I doubt much that either General 
Montgomery or Colonel Arnold will rest content 
with trying to starve the Britishers out. We 
shall have fighting, and plenty of it before the 
city capitulates.” 

But it will finally be.conquered, and by us,” 
Percy said confidently. 

Ay, lad, so it seems, yet are they stronger 
than us in numbers, and doubly stronger because 
they fight behind walls; but I venture to 


MYSTIFICATION 


217 


prophesy that before many days have passed 
we shall walk the streets of Quebec as con- 
querors, and lodge ourselves in the comfortable 
dwellings of the enemy. It is but a short time 
at the longest that we must freeze out here.” 

Sergeant Potterfield was not alone in his 
belief that the success of our expedition was 
already assured. 

Every man with whom I talked held the 
same opinion, and it would have been strange 
if E|diraim and I, ignorant of such work, had a 
thought otherwise than was shared by our com- 
panions in arms. 

The terrible agony which had been under- 
gone in the wilderness grew fainter in our minds 
as we pictured what was to be, and the frost 
which assailed us was less biting when we 
looked toward the city, sayin'g to ourselves that 
in a few days we would be quartered here or 
there as fancy dictated. 

But never once did we so much as speculate 
upon defeat; never once say to ourselves that 
instead of being lodged in such or such a house, 
free to come and go as we chose, we might find 
the same quarters my comrades and I now oc- 
cupy — in a common prison. 


CHAPTER XII 


HIRAM BURCHARD 

It was on the second day of December that 
our troops began a bombardment of the city 
from five mortars, and those of us who knew 
the hour set for the first shot eagerly watched 
the effect, but were not well rewarded. 

Ephraim and I had believed these engines of 
destruction would speedily batter down the walls, 
such tales did our companions tell regarding the 
damage that had been wrought with them ; but 
after the first shot we understood, despite our 
ignorance of such affairs, that the mortars would 
do but little toward reducing the city. 

The balls did not appear to make any im- 
pression on the fortifications when they carried 
as far, and the greater number we saw shot off 
failed to come within fair distance of the target. 

Yet this did not discourage us, and I am now 
speaking for my two comrades and myself, be- 
cause we counted on the six-gun battery brought 
down from Montreal by General Montgomery. 

218 


HlHAM BUROHABB 


219 


“ Our mortars are too small, and the enemy 
have good cause to laugh at our efforts,’' Percy 
said after we had watched the effect of half a dozen 
shots ; “ but the song they sing will be changed 
once our battery is at work.” 

While we stood near the gunners, discussing 
as to what the future would bring forth after we 
had so far invested the city as to come upon 
them at will with the heavy guns. Sergeant 
Potterfield passed by near at hand, and beck- 
oned for us to follow him. 

This we did, as a matter of course, knowing he 
desired to speak with us regarding the secret we 
had confided to him, and when we were at such a 
distance from all the others, that there was no pos- 
sibility our words would be overheard, he said : 

Without being forced to explain to Captain 
Morgan why I wished you to be relieved from 
duty, I have thus far succeeded in so arranging 
matters that you could keep close watch on 
Green ; but now comes an interruption, and it 
happens at a time when he is most likely to 
attempt to communicate with the enemy.” 

What do you mean by an interruption ?” I 
asked quickly, thinking that perhaps an assault 
was to be made at once. 


220 AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 

There is work of a delicate nature to be per- 
formed, and no less than Colonel Arnold him- 
self has selected you for the task, therefore it is 
reasonable to suppose he does not blame you 
severely for the failure to capture the British 
commander when it might have been accom- 
plished/’ 

Work of a delicate nature I repeated, not 
understanding the meaning of the term. What 
do you mean by that. Sergeant ?” 

This time I am as ignorant as either of you, 
save that the captain desires speech with you 
three at once.” 

Do ^ou think we are to be sent away ?” 
Percy asked. 

So it seems, and I am distressed because it 
will not always he possible for me to keep an 
eye on the traitor.” 

But we shall miss the fighting if we are sent 
away,” Percy cried in disappointment. 

“ There is no reason why .you should grieve 
long on that score, lad, for unless matters take 
a turn for the better with us right speedily, we 
shall spend the winter in front of this city.” 

“ But the assault ?” I asked, sharing Percy’s 
disapiiointment at being forced to leave just 


HIRAM BURCHARD 


221 


when it seemed most likely there would be hot 
work. 

Think you an assault will be made against 
those naked walls ? Had the mortars done the 
work expected of them a breach would have 
given us a chance ; but now we must remain 
inactive for a while 

The battery has not yet been brought up/’ 
Ephraim suggested. 

Our six guns cannot be depended on to 
demolish the walls in any short time, and you 
lads will have ample opportunity to go on half 
a dozen missions before the fighting becomes 
very hot. The brunt of the trouble will be at 
the captain’s quarters, if you loiter here talking 
with me while he awaits your coming.” 

This admonition speedily caused us to think 
of other matters than the capture of the city, 
and after urging upon the sergeant to keep as 
close a watch on Green as might be possible, we 
scuttled away to Captain Morgan’s quarters. 

He was in a friendly mood when we entered, 
but I fancied from the expression on his face 
that he had a look of disappointment, although 
I could not have said why he should be in such 
mind. 


222 AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 

I have another service for you, lads,’’ he 
said when we had saluted him, and this time 
there appears to be but little danger attending 
it, therefore I order you to go instead of suing 
for volunteers. Colonel Arnold, satisfied with 
what you did before, has mentioned you per- 
sonally as the ones whom he wishes sent. Make 
your preparations for leaving the camp as soon 
as may be possible, and return here, when full 
instructions will be given.” 

Except that we might have a trial of patience, 
I could see no good reason why he should not 
have told us then and there what kind of serv- 
ice we were to be sent on ; but he had not, and 
neither my comrades nor I cared to try the 
experiment of asking for further informa- 
tion. 

However lengthy an expedition we might be 
bound on, our preparations for departure could 
not be made to consume much time, since we 
had simply to bundle up our blankets, strap on 
powder-horns and shot-pouches, and see to it 
that our rifles were loaded. 

It could not have been more than ten minutes 
from the tiuie we had left the captain before we 
were in the tent again, awaiting orders. 


HIRAM BURCHAED 


223 


‘‘Promptness is an excellent quality in a 
soldier,” he said with a smile of approval, “and 
I shall be sadly disappointed if you lads are 
not the equals of any in the company by the 
time this campaign is at an end. But it was 
not to hear such words that you were ordered 
to make ready for a journey. General Mont- 
gomery has, as you know, demanded the sur- 
render of the city, and our flag was fired upon. 
It is believed that the inhabitants have been 
kept in ignorance of the fact that our com- 
mander is ready to offer fair terras if the town 
be delivered up to us. Sir Guy Carleton may 
fear their temper is not sufficient to withstand 
such test, and has therefore seen to it that our 
proposal be kept secret.” 

He paused an instant, and I wondered greatly 
why we should have been summoned to hear 
what was at the. best but a supposition on the 
part of our commander ; but I speedily became 
enlightened as he continued : 

“To make known to the people of Quebec 
that they neither will be robbed or maltreated, 
but held secure in possession of all their rights 
if the city is surrendered within a reasonable 
length of time, is what you are expected to do.” 


224 


AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 


Are we to go within the walls, sir ?” Percy 
asked in surprise. 

I do not fancy that would be possible, unless 
you were taken there as prisoners ; but it may 
be you can persuade some of the people in the 
vicinity, who could readily enter from the north, 
to carry the message. To that end you will 
cross the river to Point Levi, and there en- 
deavor to find a reliable man whose word will 
be believed by the citizens of Quebec, to exhibit 
privately to the leading men of the town this 
written assurance from the general.^’ 

As he spoke he handed me a document 
signed with a seal, and I stood stupidly hold- 
ing it in my hands, not knowing where to put 
it, until he said with somewhat of impatience : 

It is to be carried about your person, not 
used as a banner.’’ 

My face reddened as I placed the document 
quickly inside my coat, and Percy asked, for the 
purpose of covering my confusion as he after- 
ward confessed : 

Have you no orders to give, sir, as to how 
we shall set about the work ?” 

I do not think it would be wise to do so, be- 
cause no one can say how you may first come at 


HIRAM BURCHARD 


225 


an opportunity of performing the mission. It is 
necessary you gain the confidence of a reputable 
farmer or trader, and tlien, in addition to offer- 
ing him pay for the service, impress upon his 
mind the suffering which must ensue, not only 
to those in the city hut among all in the 
vicinity, should the siege be prolonged. If we 
are opposed, the troops must be fed, and the 
stores of the farmers will be seized. In fact, 
there are many valid reasons which you lads 
can give as to why it will be for the good 
of the people if the city surrenders quietly and 
quickly. Here is a purse of money with which 
to further persuade him whom you may be able 
to send.” 

He handed me a small deer-skin wallet which 
appeared to be well filled with gold, and this I 
made haste to put with the document, not 
minded to be railed at again. 

We were instructed not to take any rations 
with us, but to pay for lodgings and food liber- 
ally when we were where a sight of our money 
might be of benefit in the mission. 

Take a stout boat, for the ice is plentiful in 
the river, and I shall hope to see you again 
within four or five days at the longest.” 

15 


226 


AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 


Then he saluted as a signal that the inter- 
view was at an end, and I led the way out, the 
captain detaining us only long enough to say : 

“ You are to tell no one in the camp, except 
Sergeant Potterfield, of your purpose in going. 
It will be necessary to explain somewhat to him 
in order that you may leave our lines, therefore 
seek him at once.” 

We were not overly well pleased with the 
service required, as could have been told by the 
expression on the faces of all three as we halted 
involuntarily a few paces from the captain’s 
quarters. 

It would have been more to our liking had 
we been given some important work in what 
was being done, and, besides, to leave the camp 
now might be to lose our opportunity of un- 
masking a traitor. 

There is no good to be gained by complain- 
ing,” I said sharply on seeing that Ephraim 
was about to speak. ‘‘ I reckon we all feel the 
same ; but that won’t change the order, so let 
us to the work as quickly as possible, trusting 
Green will have grown more careless by the time 
we return.” 

I can at least say that this seems a foolish 


HIRAM BURCHARD 


227 


piece of business/’ Percy cried petulantly. If 
the soldiers are not minded to surrender, I do 
not understand that the citizens can do any- 
thing in the matter.” 

This thought was also in my mind, but be- 
fore I could reply Sergeant Potterfield, who 
must have been waiting near-by for us, ap- 
proached, and we laid the subject before him, 
according to Captain Morgan’s jiermission. 

“ It’s a wise move,” he said, without hesi- 
tation. ‘‘ Should the iu habitants of the city 
insist upon surrender, Sir Guy might find his 
position most uncomfortable. Instead of spec- 
ulating about what you know very little, it will 
be better to set out on the journey, for the river 
is so full of ice that you cannot reach the other 
side before dark if much time be wasted now.” 

Thus reduced to silence, for all three of us 
had every confidence that the sergeant knew 
whereof he sj^oke, we bent our way down the 
height toward the water. 

Here, from among the little fleet which had 
brought us from Point aux Trembles, Sergeant 
Potterfield selected the smallest and stoutest 
bateau as the one best suited to our purpose, and 
we were soon pushing and pulling at the ice 


228 


AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 


cakes in order to open a passage from the 
shore. 

Don’t forget to keep your eyes open !” 
Percy shouted as the sergeant lingered on the 
bank to see us well under way, and he replied 
cheerily : 

I’ll answer for it that no great mischief is 
done in your absence. Take care of yourselves, 
and do not put too much faith in all whom you 
meet.” 

I turned, having been standing with my back 
to the shore, as he said this, for I fancied there 
was a hidden meaning in his tone, and as I did 
so there before me, nearly two hundred yards 
up the ascent, was Bart Green, wdio must have 
heard at least this portion of our conversation. 

It was not possible to warn the sergeant an 
eavesdropper was near, but I whispered to my 
comrades : 

Don’t turn your head lest he understand 
we are speaking of him. Green is on the hill 
where he can hear and see everything.” 

Much good may it do him,” Percy said with 
a laugh. If he could follow, I might feel a 
bit shaky, but as it is he will be powerless to do 
us harm.” 


HIRAM BURCH ARi) 


229 


If he has any suspicion that we took him to 
be other than he appears, now is the time when 
he will make another visit to the city/’ 

‘^\nd that we cannot prevent, so it isn’t best 
to worry over it. Sergeant Potterfield is no 
simple, and the assassin will find it anything 
rather than an easy matter to hoodwink him.” 

I was of the same opinion, therefore the fact 
of Green’s presence at the moment of our de- 
parture caused me no more than annoyance. 

Yet, while thinking the matter over as we 
forced our way but slowly through the floating 
ice, I knew right well that should he succeed 
in getting word to the Britishers of our having 
left the camp, and by watching our movements 
it would be possible to say exactly where we 
went, such steps might be taken as would cause 
us considerable trouble. 

I finally put it out of my mind by the reflec- 
tion that the scoundrel must first get past our 
sentinels before it would be possible to work us 
liarm, and with Sergeant Potterfield on the alert 
I did not believe Green could succeed readily. 

To make our way across the river was a more 
difficult task than we- had expected. 

The current was strong, and now and again 


230 AT The siege of Quebec 

the bateau, caught by several cakes of ice at the 
same moment, would be forced far out of the 
course before we could bring her around ; but we 
finally succeeded in our purpose, and the sun 
was just disappearing from view when we 
stepped ashore at Point Levi. 

Pemembering what Captain Morgan had said 
about our enlisting in the service reputable men 
whose words would be listened to by the in- 
habitants of Quebec, we looked around for a 
pretentious dwelling, and soon found what 
seemed to us a most likely place. 

A house larger and more elegant than any I 
had ever seen, save in the besieged city, with 
substantial out-buildings which told that the 
owner was well-to-do in this world’s goods, 
was before us. 

My comrades being satisfied with the selec- 
tion made, we knocked at one of the rear doors, 
and the summons was answered by a surly- 
looking young man whom we afterward learned 
was the son of the owner. 

According to the plan as mapped out by Cap- 
tain Morgan there was to be no concealment of 
person or purpose, and I stated plainly to this 
ill-favored fellow, who was not many years older 


HIHAM BURCHARD 


231 


than myself, that we were members of the 
American army who craved bed and food, with 
the ability to pay for both. 

Without bidding us enter, or making any 
reply to what had been said, he closed the door 
in my face, which seemed much like a refusal, 
as I understood manners, and I was on the point 
of turning away discomfited, when Percy said 
with a laugh : 

‘‘ Wait a few moments. If I am not mistaken 
he has but gone to carry our request to the 
master of the house.’’ 

It looks more to me as if he did not intend 
to waste words, but proposes we shall freeze 
here on the doorstep, if it so be we haven’t suf- 
ficient wit to seek other lodgings,” I grumbled, 
yet at the same time did as my comrade sug- 
gested. 

Percy was correct in his surmise, as was shown 
very shortly when an old gentleman, as kindly- 
looking as the other had been ill-favored, re- 
opened the door and bade us enter. 

‘‘We are ready to pay for whatever you may 
be pleased to serve us with, sir,” I said, think- 
ing the best way to win his regard was to prove 
we were not beggars. 


232 


AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 


Well and good ; I shall not refuse honest 
money for honest goods, yet a pauper should not 
be turned from my door on a night like this. 
Enter, and with welcome.” 

Obeying this pleasing invitation, we were 
ushered into a spacious kitchen. 

It appeared as if large enough to have 
quartered the entire Virginia company, and at 
one end roared a fire so huge that the whole 
apartment was lighted brightly by the cheery 
flames. 

A table was spread generously with food, and 
the odor of meat cooking assailed our nostrils 
so strongly that straightway we were ravenously 
hungry ; but for fear of showing myself ill- 
bred, I would have begged the housewife and 
two young women, whom I took to be her daugh- 
ters, to satisfy our wants as soon as might be. 

The ill-favored man, with another none the 
more comely to look upon, occupied stools at one 
end of the fireplace, but neither drew back as 
we approached to enjoy the grateful heat, until 
sternly ordered so to do by the master of the 
house, when they gave way with exceeding ill 
grace. 

The farmer, for so his dwelling and out- 


HIRAM BURCHARD 


233 


buildings proclaimed him, asked our names, and 
on receiving the information said bluntly : 

I am called Hiram Burchard, and these ^ere 
be my family, all of which, savin’ mother an’ 
me, were born in this country.” 

Having thus introduced himself he straight- 
way began questioning us about the army, ask- 
ing of the march through the wilderness, the 
reason for breaking camp and then returning, 
and such other matters as had excited his curi- 
osity. 

To all of his questions we returned truthful 
replies, adding also the news that Montreal had 
been captured. 

It was a long converse we held before the 
evening meal had been made ready, and from 
all he said I judged he was indifferent as to 
whether the king or the colonies were victorious, 
providing neither he nor his were disturbed. 

The boys, however, differed decidedly from 
their father, and showed the keenest desire to 
see the invaders driven out of the country, but 
Master Burchard did not allow them great op- 
portunity of airing their views, for no sooner 
did one begin to predict as to what Sir Guy 
Carleton would do with the Americans, than 


234 


AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 


the master of the house bade him to remember 
that a fool was most often known by his mucli 
speaking. 

Not until supper had been eaten did we 
broach the real purpose of our visit, and even 
then only after we had painted in glowing 
colors the distress which would fall upon the 
inhabitants hereabouts if the siege was pro- 
longed. 

It may be Master Burchard would have closed 
with our offer if we had made it without pre- 
amble, but I enjoyed the thought that it was 
because of the skillful manner in which we 
worked u]) to the subject that we gained his 
consent so readily. 

^‘So that you pay me for the time I shall 
spend, an^ because I believe war should be 
avoided when it can be without cringing, I’m 
ready to go. The only question in my mind is 
whether the folks of Quebec will believe I have 
the power to promise anything in General 
Montgomery’s name.” 

“All this has been provided for,” I said, draw- 
ing from my pocket the document signed and 
sealed by the general, and as I did so the purse 
fell to the floor. 


HIRAM BURCHARD 


235 


Master Burchard was so eager to look at the 
terms which the commander of the American 
forces was ready to make that he gave little or no 
heed to the purse as I replaced it in my pocket ; 
but I noted the fact that his sons watched me 
narrowly. 

‘‘ It sounds honest, an^ I have no question it 
is. With that in my keepin’ the people cannot 
but believe I speak the truth, though none have 
ever had cause to doubt me, an’ I’ve lived here 
nigh to thirty years. I’ll set out at sunrise to- 
morrow.” 

This decision had hardly been made when 
Master Burchard ’s sons arose as if in a rage, 
and stepping in front of their father spoke 
words wliich were very near to threatening, all 
the while declaring he should not act the part 
of lackey to the American general, whom they 
called ‘‘ a traitor to the king.” 

Master Burchard listened in silence, and 
I had already said to myself that he would be 
frightened from his purpose, when he burst 
out upon them. 

Had the fellows been capable of shame that 
which he said would have overwhelmed them ; 
but they sat like stupids while he berated 


286 


AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 


them soundly, threatening to flog both then 
and there if another disrespectful word was 
spoken. 

‘‘You lads shall remain here until my re- 
turn,” Master Burch ard said to us when he had 
finished with his sons. “ I’m not likely to have 
any trouble about getting into the city, an’ in 
eight-an’-forty hours will be back.” 

It was much to my liking, this remaining in 
the farm-house, and I also knew it was our duty 
to make certain the work had been performed 
before presenting ourselves again to Captain 
Morgan. 

Therefore it was that all three of us agreed 
very heartily to the proposition, and after this 
Master Burchard fell silent, whereat Percy sug- 
gested that we stow ourselves away for the 
night. 

Instead of a blanket on the floor, which 
would have pleased me ' mightily after having 
slept on the frozen earth, we were conducted to 
a room over the wood-shed, where was a broad 
bed of feathers and so many furs for covering 
that while under them one could never guess it 
was cold, even though the air was biting sharp 
enough to freeze raw spirits. 


HIRAM BURCHARD 


237 


“ Two days won't be any too long in a place 
like this," Ephraim said gleefully when we 
were alone, ‘‘ and if Master Burchard finds it 
necessary to stay away twice that time I'll not 
mourn, unless peradventure our people make 
an attack upon the city meanwhile." 

“ In addition to having found snug quarters 
for ourselves, the business on which we were 
sent has been done in proper fashion," Percy 
added, and thus satisfied from every point of 
view we laid ourselves down upon feathers for 
the first time since becoming members of the 
army. 


CHAPTEE XIII 


AN UNEXPECTED ARRIVAL 

Master Burchard must have given orders 
that we be allowed to sleep as long as wie chose 
on the morning after our arrival, for no unusual 
noises came to us in this shed-chamber, and 
when I, who was the first to awaken, leaped out 
of the rest-inviting bed, the sun was already 
high in the heavens. 

I was ashamed to think that I who professed 
to be a soldier had played the laggard in the 
farmer^s house, more especially since, had he 
not reconsidered the matter. Master Burchard 
must have set out for Quebec while we were 
slumbering, and this was but a sorry way of 
bidding him God-speed ” when he had gone 
about our business. 

Arousing my comrades without delay, I set 
forth the matter to them as if desirous they 
should share my mortification, and no time was 
wasted in dressing. 

In the homes of the rich where manv fires 

238 


AN UNEXPECTED ARRIVAL 


239 


are kept, I have heard that they wash their 
faces and hands in the sleeping chambers, but 
at Master Burchard^s, and where Ephraim and 
I had spent our days, none were too proud to 
make that portion of their toilet in the kitchen, 
and according to my way of thinking it is not 
only more comfortable to wash one’s skin near 
a glowing fire, but savors of good breeding, 
since it shows absence of undue pride. 

When we came down from the shed-chamber 
and met the mistress of the house and her two 
daughters, I spoke her as fairly as might be, 
explaining that it had been so long since we 
knew the comforts of a bed that we might be 
pardoned for having thus played the laggards, 
and she, kind soul, understanding no doubt that 
we were ashamed of having thus idled the hours 
away, said in a motherly manner : 

Bless your heart, lad, there was no reason 
why you should not have stayed there until noon- 
day, since, as my good man tells me, you are 
to remain until the morrow. I warrant it 
is not often soldiers have a chance to enjoy a 
bed of feathers, and when that good fortune 
does come to them it would be almost wicked if 
they did not make the most of it.” 


240 


AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 


Then she pointed out to us where we might 
wash our hands and faces, pushed the chairs 
nearer the spacious fireplace as intimation 
where we should sit once our toilet had been 
made, and bustled around right merrily, as if 
it were a pleasure rather than a labor to pre- 
pare the morning meal for us idlers. 

When my toilet was made I looked around 
for the ill-favored young men who had im- 
pressed me so disagreeably the night previous, 
but failed to see them. 

It might have been taken as ill-bred for me 
to ask questions concerning any members of the 
family, therefore I held my peace, believing, 
however, that the sons had gone to ferry their 
father across the river, in which case it might 
be late in the day before they returned, for the 
air was more bitterly cold than when we came 
across, and much new ice had foi’med. 

A plentiful supply of ham broiled on hard- 
wood coals, with fried eggs, and potatoes roasted 
in the ashes, made for us raw recruits a break- 
fast long to be remembered, and when we had 
eaten much more perhajDs than was necessary, 
we felt no inclination to do other than loiter in 
front of the fire, which idling was made all the 


AN UNEXPECTED ARRIVAL 


241 


more pleasant by the company of the daughters 
of the house who sat down near at hand as if 
considering it their duty to entertain us. 

It can well be supposed that the conver- 
sation was mainly regarding the effort which 
the colonies were making to throw off the Brit- 
ish yoke, and during it we learned that the 
sympathies of the female portion of the family 
were with us who were struggling for indepen- 
dence, while the young men held themselves as 
loyal subjects of the king. 

As has been said. Master Burchard himself 
was indifferent so long as he was not likely to 
suffer in pocket, and we soon came to know 
that his wife, as was but proper, shared a portion 
of his views. 

The hours spent in this homelike kitchen, 
from the time breakfast had been eaten until 
the arrival of the sons caused an unwelcome 
interruption, will be long remembered by me, 
for they were both pleasant and sad. 

Pleasant because of the interest the women 
displayed in our welfare, and sad because such 
a scene carried Ephraim’s thoughts and mine 
back to the home we had once known, but 
which was now lost to us forever. 

16 


242 


AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 


When the lads, who because of their stature 
and the young crop of hair upon their faces 
might well be called men, entered at about 
noonday, our pleasure in thus playing the part 
of visitors was sadly marred, for these fellows 
gave us clearly to understand that they were 
enemies, and I doubt not that only the fear of 
their father’s anger prevented them from order- 
ing us out-of-doors forthwith. 

Seating themselves, one on either side of the 
fireplace, they speedily by black looks put an 
end to the pleasant conversation, and the 
women folks at once set about getting dinner, 
urged thereto by the surly inquiries now and 
then as to when the meal would be ready. 

Under the plea that we needed exercise after 
our unwonted indolence, my companions and I 
went out-of-doors, and to our surprise learned 
that a storm of snow was beginning to rage. 

The wind was in the northeast, blowing with 
such force that this side of the river was almost 
entirely free from ice, while cityward the shores 
appeared to be lined with an impenetrable 
mass. 

The white particles, frozen hard as they fell, 
stung one’s face like needles, and descended in 


AN UNEXPECTED ARKIVAL 


243 


such volume as promised soon to make the 
roads impassable. 

“ It is well Master Burchard did not plan to 
return this day, otherwise his voyage might be 
a 2:>erilous one,’’ Ephraim said as we made our 
way toward the river. “ If this storm continues 
we are likely to stay here longer than was 
counted on.” 

“ It is hardly possible our friends would make 
an assault in such weather, therefore we can 
rest content, knowing we are not needed on the 
other side,” Percy replied in a tone of satisfac- 
tion.. ‘‘We have gotten into a pleasant haven 
for riding out the storm, and for my part I care 
not how long it may rage.” 

“So I would voice those same words but for 
the two kill-joys in the kitchen ; they are like 
unto death’s heads at a feast, and even the 
pleasant and innocent conversation such as we 
were holding comes to an end with their entrance. 
Providing they remain there guarding the fire- 
place, the remainder of this day is like to be as 
long as the first portion has been short.” 

It would have been foolish to stay out in the 
blinding storm very long because of those loutish 
lads, and after tramping about ten minutes or 


244 


AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 


more we were well content to return to the hos- 
pitable kitchen. 

A dinner even more generous than had been 
the breakfast; an afternoon of idleness, and, 
because of the two boys on either side of the 
fireplace, spent almost in silence, concluded the 
day. 

The night came quickly because of the storm, 
and when we drew up to the table for the third 
meal I ventured to remark that Master Bur chard 
would have found it difficult to return, even had 
such been his intention. 

What should prevent him from crossing the 
river if he was so minded?’’ one of the boys 
asked as if in anger. 

The wind, the ice, and the current, accord- 
ing to my way of thinking,” I replied, speaking 
in what I intended should be a careless, friendly 
manner. 

‘‘Neither one nor the other could stay me 
were I bent on coming this side,” the fellow said 
with the same disagreeable tone. “ I doubt 
not but that the ice be packed on the other 
shore so as to make good walking out to the 
open water, and he who has strength to wield a 
paddle should be able to put a boat across, pro- 


AN UNEXPECTED ARRIVAL 


245 


viding he keeps straight in the path of the 
Avind.’’ 

“ I doubt not it could be done by you who are 
accustomed to the river ; yet it would not be a 
pleasant task, and I should elect to remain there 
rather than make the attempt,’’ Percy said with 
a laugh, after which we all fell silent, giving 
attention only to that which was before us. 

Never but once from the time they first en- 
tered did the two boys leave their seats by the 
fireplace, and then, as I supposed, they went 
out for half an hour or more to attend to the 
beasts in the barn, which latter building was a 
matter of fifty yards from the house. 

After supper the women turned their atten- 
tion to sewing and knitting ; the two boys con- 
tinued their scowling, and at an early hour I 
proposed to my comrades that we seek our bed, 
saying, because it seemed to me some excuse 
was necessary for leaving the family, that we 
might not for many days have the pleasure of 
again lying upon feathers. 

The chamber over the shed was cheerless by 
contrast Avith the kitchen. The flooring of 
plank had many a crack through which I could 
have thrust my hand, and the eddying snow, 


246 


AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 


finding its way through the insecure outer doors, 
whirled and danced in the room, forming little 
mounds here and there which served to render 
the air disagreeably damp. 

‘‘ Our companions on the plain are having a 
clieerless time of it this night,’’ Ephraim ex- 
claimed, throwing off his clothing hastily and 
burying himself beneath the furs. Fancy 
what such a shelter as we put up must be, when 
the snow finds its way in even here.” 

There is no reason why we should make 
ourselves uncomfortable with imagining the 
sufferings of the troops,” Percy said petulantly. 
‘‘We would hear our share were we with them, 
and it was not to escape the storm that we 
came hither.” 

“ Nay ; but I was making this place appear 
all the more cheerful by the contrast,” Ephraim 
replied gently. 

“ It has not that effect with me, since it seems 
as if we had no right to remain thus snug while 
our companions are fighting, almost unpro- 
tected, against the storm.” 

I thought this straining at a point, in view of 
the fact that we had been ordered to come to 
this jfiace, but made no remark, and soon all 


AN UNEXPECTED ARRIVAL 


247 


three of us were snugged beneath the furs after 
a fashion which was much to my liking. 

Owing to the heavy slumbers of the night 
previous and the idleness of the day, we were 
not in the mood for sleep. 

Try as I might, slumber would not come to 
my eyes, and I believe two hours or more had 
passed when Percy sprang up to a sitting posture, 
gripping me by the shoulder as he whispered : 

“ Did you hear that ?” 

What and I listened intently. 

A moment later came that which could be 
none other than the cry of a human voice, re- 
peated no less than three times. 

“Some traveler who has lost his way, and 
seeks shelter,’’ I said carelessly, and was about 
to lay me down again when the outer door of 
the shed directly beneath our chamber was 
pounded upon vigorously. 

“ It can be none other than a traveler, and I 
would Master Burchard were home to admit 
him, for I doubt if those surly lads give very 
hearty welcome,” Ephraim whispered, and an 
instant later we heard sounds from the kitchen 
which told that the inmates of the house were 
aware of the summons. 


248 AT THE SIEGE OE QUEBEC 

Then rays of light shot up through the cracks 
in the floor ; we heard the noise of footsteps, 
and as the outer door was opened the wind 
came up in gusts like to blow the coverings 
from the bed. 

‘‘ Who are you we heard one of the sons 
ask, and then the 'slamming of the door, stamjD- 
ing of feet, and a sudden dying away of the 
wind, told that the new-comer had entered. 

Without knowing why, I strained my ears to 
listen to the reply, and when it came it was as 
if my heart ceased heating : 

I am from Quebec — a messenger from Sir 
Guy Carleton.” 

This farm is like to be a battle-ground if 
soldiers of both armies continue to visit us,’’ I 
heard young Burchard say, but with less grufiP- 
ness of tone. 

You mean the three lads who came yester- 
day ?” the new-comer asked as if fully aware 
of all our movements, and the son of the house 
said quickly : 

‘‘How know you that? Have you seen my 
father ?” 

“ No ; is he not at home ?” 

“ He went to Quebec this morning.” 


AN UNEXPECTED ARKIVAL 249 

‘‘For what purpose ?” 

“ To carry a message from General Mont- 
gomery of the American army to the citizens 
of Quebec.” 

There was silence for an instant, after which 
the new-comer asked : 

“ And the lads ? Did they go with your 
father?” 

“ They are yet here.” 

“ It is well,” the stranger said emphatically 
in a tone of satisfaction, and I was startled as I 
fancied the voice sounded familiar. 

“ Did you hear him ?” Percy whispered in 
my ear. “ Did you hear Bart Green ?” 

“ Think you it is he ?” 

“ I am certain of it ; but there need be no 
chance for guesswork.” 

As he spoke he slipped softly out of bed, 
Ephraim and I following, and regardless of 
the snow which covered the planks we stretched 
ourselves out at full length over the widest 
cracks, where we might have unobstructed view 
of the shed below. 

There was no longer any room for doubt. 

Before our eyes stood the assassin, and he 
knew we were within the house. 


2oO AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 

While gazing upon him as he shook the snow 
from his outer garments I remembered with 
dismay that our rifles were in the kitchen, at 
one end of the fireplace where were also those 
weapons belonging to the inmates. 

We were defenseless in case of an attack, and 
for the moment it seemed to me that we had un- 
wittingly delivered ourselves up to Green. 

“ I have been told by those in Quebec that 
you and your brother are loyal to the king,’^ 
Green said to young Burchard, when he had 
shaken himself free from the weight of snow. 

Aye, that we are, although the rest of the 
family have a friendly feeling for the enemy.” 

Then whatever may be accomplished must 
be done without the knowledge of any save 
you two,” Green added as if speaking to 
himself. 

“ Whatever may be accomplished ?” the young 
man repeated as if in bewilderment. “ How 
may anything be done on this side of the river 
to serve the king ?” ' 

Much, my friend, if you are disposed to aid 
in that task set me by Sir Guy Carleton.” 

I am ready to do whatsoever I may ; but 
speak plainly, man, and more quickly, for if we 


AN UNEXPECTED ARRIVAL 2ol 

linger here my mother and sisters, growing 
curious to learn the cause of the delay, may 
break in upon us.’’ 

“ It is only with the messengers from Mont- 
gomery that I have to deal. They bear upon 
their persons documents which the British com- 
mander would know the nature of, and it is my 
purpose to make them prisoners.” 

‘‘That may easily be done so you keep the 
secret from all save my brother and myself, for 
I doubt not that mother and the girls would 
do good battle against the three of us, should 
they know we counted on breaking the laws of 
hospitality.” 

“ In time of war. Master Burch ard, the laws 
of hospitality may be thrown aside. An enemy 
is an enemy wherever you find him, and when 
it is in the king’s service one need not question 
whether he take his guest to the bed-chamber 
or the jail.” 

“ You may count on my brother and myself 
to do what we can to serve his majesty. Come 
with me to the kitchen, and have a care lest you 
betray your purpose to my mother and sisters. 
Wait till they have gone to bed, when we can 
discuss the matter among ourselves.” 


252 AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 

But the lads from the American army, hav- 
ing seen me, will take alarm.” 

“ They have long since been asleep, and once 
we are in the kitchen I will take good care they 
disturb us not.” 

Then, having barred tbe outer door, young 
Burchard led Green into the house, and we re- 
mained spell-bound with fear, heeding not the 
fact that we were yet upon the floor where the 
frosty wind sought out and found every portion 
of our unprotected bodies. 

I had no thought of moving until Ephraim 
said in a whisper, his teeth chattering with the 
cold as he spoke : 

‘‘ It profits us but little to remain here, and 
the danger will be no less if we seek shelter 
under the furs.” 

Without remark Percy and I acted upon this 
suggestion, and once we were protected from the 
chilling air, fear came upon me with redoubled 
force. 

Before either of my comrades could speak I 
realized to the utmost our defenseless position, 
and knew that shut up here in the chamber 
without weapons, it was but little we could do to 
oppose the will of three men well armed and 


AN UNEXPECTED ARKIVAL 


253 


one of them not only willing, but eager to com- 
mit murder. 

Had it been an honest Britisher who pro- 
posed to take us prisoners, I would have con- 
soled myself that it was but the fortune of war, 
and terror such as now came upon me would 
have had no place in my thoughts ; but to be 
delivered to this traitor who had sworn ven- 
geance upon us, was horrible to contemplate. 

‘‘Are we to stay here until it shall please 
those villains to work their will upon us?” 
Ephraim asked after a long time of silence. 

“ It is not to be supposed they intend making 
any move thus early in the night,” Percy re- 
plied as if he had been turning the matter over 
in his own mind until having decided upon 
some course of action. “ They do not know we 
overheard their speech, and believe that when 
it shall so please them we may readily be taken. 
Now, as it appears to me, we have ample time 
to form some plan, and if that traitorous guide 
succeeds in getting us into his power it will be 
our fault.” 

I confess now, as I have to myself more 
than once both before and since that night, that 
Percy Bandolph has more ready wit than I. 


254 


AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 


To me tliere seemed no possible way out of 
our difficulties, except we were willing to rush 
into the blinding storm, in the darkness where 
death must surely come whether we tried to re- 
cross the river, or make our way through the 
country. 

If we had our rifles here I should say there 
was a chance of escaj)e,’’ Ephraim whispered. 

But as it is I see no hope.” 

“ In that case you would be willing to take 
desperate chances ?” Percy asked, and I replied 
quickly, speaking for both Ephraim and myself: 

‘‘ To be • captured by him means death, for 
there is no hope he will deliver us up to the 
British commander. We should be murdered 
outright.” 

That is true, for even though he did not 
dare commit the deed in this house, it would be 
an easy matter once he had us in his boat fet- 
tered. Therefore it is, I say, better to die fight- 
ing than be dropped overboard like a litter of 
kittens.” 

You have some plan in your head, Percy,” 
I said petulantly. Tell it at once rather than 
speculate upon what this traitor will do when 
he has the best of us,” 


AN UNEXPECTED ARRIVAL 


255 


Here is what I have thought, and though 
you say it be crack-brained, there is in the plan 
one chance of success : Those fellows will stay 
in the kitchen until the mother and daughters 
have gone to bed ; then Green will explain what 
he wants to do, and this, he will pretend, is to 
bear us back to the British camp. The two 
Burchards are ready to aid in such work, 
believing it only honest warfare ; but may per- 
haps say to him there is no reason for hamper- 
ing themselves with prisoners until morning, or 
just before day. Now I am allowing that the 
three will get some sleep betwixt this hour and 
the time for Green’s departure.” 

But we shall not know when they have 
gone to bed.” 

Because of their desire to keep all this a 
secret fr@m the mother and daughters, I ques- 
tion whether any of them go to bed — that would 
be too good fortune. To my belief they will 
take such rest ‘ as may be possible in the 
kitchen.” 

‘‘ Then how are ^ye to gain any benefit, even 
though they should ?” 

'' I propose within an hour to dress myself, 
creep down to the kitchen door where it will be 


256 


AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 


possible, by listening, to have an idea of what 
the fellows are doing. Should they sleep we 
may gain an entrance, and be able to seize the 
weapons without arousing them. If the night 
passes and they remain awake, I say let us make 
a bold rush in the chance of gaining that end 
of the fireplace where stand the rifles. Once 
there we have the upper hands, and if we fail 
our condition will be no worse than should we 
remain here until Green comes to carry us 
away.’^ 

It was a bold scheme with the odds decidedly 
against us, yet as Percy had said, any chance, 
however small, was better than remaining idle 
while they worked their will, and I asked Eph- 
raim if he would be ready to make the attempt. 

I am bound to follow you two, although I 
see no hope we shall succeed. To my mind the 
best chance we have is that the struggle in the 
house will arouse the women folks, who, taking 
sides with us, may, perhaps, be able to frustrate 
Bart Green in his designs.” 


CHAPTER XIV 


FOR LIBERTY 

Once we had decided upon action there was 
no time lost by us, even though it was not prob- 
able the struggle would be begun for several 
hours. 

As I turned the matter over in my mind I 
said to myself that we must move cautiously, 
waiting for an opportunity as a cat waits for a 
mouse, and restraining our impatience until the 
odds were in our favor as nearly as might be. 

Although Ephraim had little hope the plan 
would be successful, save as it might serve to 
array the women on our side, he was no laggard 
in making ready. 

Careful to move silently, for at any time the 
Burchards might come into the shed to make 
certain we had not been aroused, the three of us 
slipped out of bed and began to dress. 

But for the excitement in our hearts we 
should have suffered much from the cold, for 
the air was full of frost, but even though my 
17 257 


258 AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 

fingers were benumbed before the dressing had 
come to an end, I would not have known it save 
for the difficulty of using them. 

My teeth chattered, though whether from 
cold or fear I could not say, and I even found 
myself questioning which it might be. 

It would have heartened me had I been able 
to talk with my comrades, but I did not dare do 
so lest our enemies might be listening, and in 
silence we i^ulled on first one garment and then 
another until all were ready. 

Now we stood listening for sounds which 
should betoken what Green and the two Bur- 
chard s were doing, but the silence remained un- 
broken save for the howling of the storm. 

It was Percy’s plan we proposed to carry out, 
and his was the right to say how we were to 
proceed, therefore I stood by the side of the 
bed silent and motionless waiting until he 
should give the word for action. 

The seconds seemed like minutes, and when 
it was to me as if half an hour had passed, 
young Randolph stepped cautiously toward me 
until his lips were at my ear. 

We will creep softly down stairs to the 
kitchen door. There it should be possible to 


FOR LIBERTY 


259 


make out what the scoundrels are doing. You 
are to stand close behind me, and Ephraim 
shall bring up the rear. I intend to lead the 
way ; but it is not possible to say at this time 
how the attack can be made, therefore each 
must act as seems best to him when we dash in. 
Remember, however, that everything depends 
upon our being able to gain possession of the 
weapons.’^ 

There was little need to remind me of that. 

From the moment he gave words to the idea 
my mind had dwelt upon the fact that unless 
we could first gain the spot where stood the 
rifles it were better the plan had never been at- 
tempted, for then we would be wholly at Green’s 
mercy, whereas by remaining in our room, bar- 
ricading the door as best we could, and making 
stout fight, the women might be brought over 
so far as to prevent violence until the master of 
the house returned. 

Percy opened the door cautiously and in 
perfect silence, but we need not have feared its 
creaking, for the storm outside would have 
drowned any ordinary noise. 

‘‘Can’t we find anything here that might 
serve us as weapons?” Ephraim asked in a 


2H0 


AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 


tremulous voice, and Percy replied almost 
sharply : 

There is nothing in the room save a couple 
of stools, and we must go empty-handed. It 
is for the best, because even the seconds will 
count in such a case as this is likely to be, and 
time might be lost were we hampered with 
clubs.’-^ 

Then he moved toward the open door once 
more, and I followed close at his heels, Ephraim 
clutching at the skirts of my coat that he might 
make certain of copying every movement. 

To our ears the stairs creaked ominously as 
we descended, step by step, and clutching the 
hand-rail firmly to relieve the planks of our 
weight as much as possible. 

At each step we stopped to listen, our hearts 
beating so violently that I pressed my hand 
over mine lest the noise should be heard by 
those below. 

From the kitchen not a sound was to be heard 
until we were standing close against the door, 
and then I could distinguish the murmur of 
voices, at times rising so loud that here and there 
a word could be made out. 

If the women were present they did not join 


FOR LIBERTY 


261 


in the conversation, for only the gruff tones of 
the men came to our ears, and so animated did 
the speakers appear to be that I doubted not 
Mistress Burchard and her daughters were in 
their private rooms. 

It was positively painful to stand there with 
nothing save the door between us and our armed 
enemies, and had I been leading the party the 
suspense would soon have ended, even though 
by waiting our chances of success should be in- 
creased. 

Percy was a good soldier, as he proved him- 
self that night. 

He stood in the attitude of a listener until my 
legs were cramped from remaining so long in 
one position, and I could feel Ephraim shifting 
uneasily from one foot to the other, yet Percy 
made no more movement than if he had been 
hewn from stone. 

Then it seemed to me that the hum of voices 
died away. 

I could hear no noise save the roaring of the 
storm, and Percy gripped my hand hard in token 
that the moment for action was nigh. 

‘‘ Be ready I” I whispered with my mouth 
close to Ephraim’s ear, and at the same time 


262 


AT THE SIEGE OP QUEBEC 


mentally bracing myself for the struggle which 
must come. 

I knew rather than saw that Percy’s hand was 
on the latch, and thinking he waited until 
Ephraim and I had been warned, I let him know 
we were in shape for whatever might come. 

Percy raised the latcli and at the same in- 
stant threw himself against the door with all 
his strength lest perad venture it should be 
locked on the inside, and in another instant it 
was as if we stood in a glare of light, so sudden 
was the change from blackest darkness to the 
room illumined by the huge, burning logs. 

For a single instant I was in a measure be- 
wildered, but even during that time I continued 
to move forward at our comrade’s heels, and 
then a loud cry of triumph burst from my lips, 
for we were at the weapons before the three men 
fully understood who had entered thus rudely. 

Percy seized the first rifle that came to hand, 
and levelled it at the three who sat blinking 
like owls. 

Not more than five seconds passed before 
Ephraim and I were doing the same thing, and 
we must have made a brave show as we stood 
where the fire-light fell upon us, presenting 



WITH MY RIFLE AIMED AT IIIS HEART 
(Page 263.) 






« 







f 





* 




v’-. 


• t • 



\ 


I- 




t 



• t 


1 


k: 


i ■ 


FOR LIBERTY 


263 


such a front to the discomfited enemy as would 
have caused them to remain quiet even though 
their number had been ten times as great. 

I was looking full at Bart Green, with my 
rifle aimed at his heart, and he understood as 
well as did I, that at the first movement he 
would be a dead man. 

I knew beyond a doubt that either Ephraim 
or I could put a bullet into a buck’s eye at a 
distance of an hundred paces, and had no ques- 
tion but that Percy was equally as good a 
marksman, therefore the villains would have 
but little show for life if we opened fire on them 
at such short range. 

‘‘ What is the meaning of this ?” the elder 
Burchard stammered after perhaps a minute 
had passed, during which time I saw Green’s 
face change from a livid white to a ghastly gray 
color. 

It means that we do not intend your friend 
shall take us from this house on the pretense of 
delivering us up to the British ! It means that 
we overheard all your speech when this traitor 
arrived, and have taken due steps to prevent 
your carrying out the plot against our lives !” 

Percy ceased speaking because now that he 


264 


AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 


had gained the upper hands his rage was so 
great as to well-nigh overpower him, and I 
thought it well to take up the subject where he 
left off. 

You two Burchards are honest enemies, I 
doubt not. You serve the king, and we the 
colonies. Both have a right to our opinions if 
we are ready to back them with our lives ; hut 
I question if you would play the traitor, or 
gather with assassins knowingly. Let me intro- 
duce this visitor to you. His name is Bart 
Green ; he engaged with Colonel Arnold’s por- 
tion of the expedition as guide at good wages, 
and yet was totally ignorant of the country over 
which we traveled. When my comrade and I 
pointed out a better course than he was pur- 
suing, we being familiar with the river, he tried 
to murder me — we were cutting a jam of logs, 
and as the pile fell he seized me by the leg, 
throwing me down, and then rode on the mass 
underneath which I was, for the purpose of 
drowning me. Then, since having arrived here, 
he has sold information to the enemy, eating of 
our bread and taking pay from onr people even 
while he betrayed them. That is the man with 
whom you have joined forces this night, and 


FOR LIBERTY 


265 


had you aided him in making us prisoners, 
murder would been done before we were well 
off from this shore/’ 

“ I’ll kill you yet !” Green cried in a fury, 
making as if he would rise to his feet, but sink- 
ing back very suddenly when I ran my eye 
along the rifle barrel. ‘‘You whelps are carrying 
things with a high hand, but my turn will come !” 

“ It is come now,” Percy said quietly but 
sternly. “ You will leave this house when we 
do, and we shall not part company until you 
are in General Montgomery’s presence. Then 
you can explain your business inside the city 
on the night we returned from the journey up 
the river.” 

Green looked even more ghastly than before, 
if that could be possible, at thus learning his 
sins had found him out, and I saw him straighten 
up as if pulling himself together. 

I stood on the alert, knowing full well he 
would never submit to be taken even now with- 
out making some sort of a fight, and determined 
he should not outwit me. 

The Burchards stared at us as if not un- 
derstanding how we could have come upon 
them thus suddenly, and Percy took it upon 


266 AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 

himself to defend us against what might he 
construed as a breach of hospitality. 

“ To thus take possession of a visitor in your 
house, and at the same time treat you much as 
prisoners, may not seem fair when we ourselves 
are but guests, yet we would not be considered 
amiss by your father. We announced our- 
selves as soldiers of the American army, ready 
to pay for our entertainment, and during the 
absence of the host it is decided we shall be 
delivered over to one who would murder us 
in cold blood. If you will say how your mother 
and sisters may be summoned, we would defend 
our proceedings before them.’’ 

There’s no need of bringing women into 
the matter,” the elder Burchard said in a surly 
tone. We’re not such sticklers at politeness 
that you need make excuses. I can’t blame 
you for defending yourselves in any fashion, 
more especially if all you say against this man 
be true.” 

It’s every word a lie !” Green screamed. 

If you have any doubts as to who speaks 
the truth,” I said as a sudden thought came to 
me, ‘‘ see to it that this assassin turns out the 
contents of his pockets. There will be found 


FOR LIBERTY 


267 


about him an undertaking from Colonel 
Arnold, or some other officer of our army, to 
pay him such or such an amount of money for 
his services as guide.’’ 

As I spoke Green clutched unconsciously at 
his coat, and I knew that his hand was upon 
such a document as I had guessed at. 

‘‘ Let him draw out that which is beneath his 
fingers,” Percy added, and a single look at the 
scoundrel’s face would have been enough to 
convict him of lying. 

“ I doubt not that you have spoken the 
truth,” Burchard said after a short pause. He 
told us he came from Sir Guy Carleton, and as 
that general’s messenger we were ready to treat 
with him.” 

At this moment Mistress Burchard and both 
her daughters entered the kitchen, having, most 
likely, been aroused by the sound of our voices, 
for no one had taken especial heed as to whether 
he might be overheard. 

I saw the good woman start in alarm on 
noting our positions, and at once begged she 
would come forward that we might explain why 
we thus held her sons and their guest under 
our rifles. 


268 AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 

For a moment she hesitated, evidently believ- 
ing we were unscrupulous lads who had gained 
an entrance to the house for the purpose of 
robbery, but a few whispered words from her 
daughters, and she did as I had requested. 

I looked meaningly at Percy, for I much 
preferred he should tell the story, and he did so 
in a manner such as any gentleman might have 
envied, concluding by saying : 

‘‘ There seems to be no other way, if we would 
preserve our own lives, but to hold these men 
here until the storm shall permit of our leaving 
the house.’’ 

But surely my sons would not raise a finger 
to aid such as this man !” and she pointed to 
Green. 

‘‘ It may be they are in doubt as to the truth 
of what we have said, or it is possible, being at 
heart loyal to the king, one or the other would 
believe he was doing a service to his majesty’s 
cause by carrying us into Quebec as prisoners.” 

‘‘They would never dream of such a deed 
while you are here as their father’s guests.” 

“That is for them to say,” and young Ran- 
dolph turned with a courtly air toward the 
sullen boys. 


FOR LIBERTY 


269 


Neither made reply, and our comrade said to 
the good woman, after waiting some time for 
one or the other of her sons to speak : 

‘‘ It seems they are in doubt, and that being 
so it becomes necessary for us to stand guard 
over them. No injury will be inflicted unless an 
attempt is made to overcome us, in which case 
we must Are upon them. There is no reason why 
you should lose your rest by remaining here.’’ 

“May I speak privately to my sons?” she 
asked. 

“ Surely you are at liberty to do as you please 
while in your own home.” 

Mistress Burchard called the elder boy to her 
at such a distance from us all that the converse 
could not be overheard, but we took good care 
to keep our eyes on him. Not that we believed 
for an instant his mother would do aught 
treacherous, but because we had not the same 
faith in the surly lad. 

Green meanwhile sat staring into the fire, his 
brows knitted until they met above his eyes, 
and I knew there was mischief in the villain’s 
mind. 

“ That fellow will make a move of some kind 
before long,” I whispered to Percy. “ He has 


270 AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 

taken this matter too quietly to suit me, and I 
warrant he has already concocted a plan where- 
by we are to be outwitted/^ 

“ He must be a smarter man than I have ever 
given him the credit of being if he outwits me, 
understanding as I do that it is our lives or his. 
Do you and Ephraim keep watch of the others, 
and I’ll give all my attention to the murderer. 
I hope it may not be necessary to shoot him 
down, for I want to take the fellow into camp, 
but I shall take good care my aim is true if it 
does become necessary to fire.” 

I whispered to Ephraim that he should cover 
the younger Burchard, whom I believed would 
willingly have given his parole not to interfere 
with us or Green in any way, but for his brother, 
and thus it was only necessary each of us should 
guard a man. 

Judging from the expression on the faces of 
the two, I decided that the mother was not find- 
ing it a simple task to bring the sullen lad 
around to her way of thinking, therefore was in 
no wise surprised when he returned to his seat 
by the fireplace, and she went to her daughters, 
who were in one corner of the room looking like 
frightened hares. 


FOR LIBERTY 


271 


During half an hour we nine people remained 
there silent, never so much as moving, each 
evidently occupied with his own thoughts, and 
we on the alert for, and expecting, mischief. 

Then I said to Percy and Ephraim, caring 
little if all should hear me : 

This promises to be dull work ’twixt now and 
morning, and who shall say that even then we 
can set out for the other side of the river ? The 
storm shows little signs of abating.” 

; There seems to be no other way for us,” Percy 
replied carelessly, as if it mattered little to him 
how long we might be forced to remain on guard. 

“ What would you have us do ?” the elder 
Burchard asked. 

‘‘ Give us your word of honor that you will 
make no attempt to deprive us of our full 
liberty, or to assist the prisoner whom we claim. 
That having been done you may go whitherso- 
ever you please ; but we must be allowed lodg- 
ment here until the storm clears away so that it 
may be safe to venture on the river.” 

As Percy spoke I saw Green look meaningly 
at the Burchards, as if to say they should give 
the parole, and instantly regretted that the prop- 
osition had been made. 


272 AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 

I am confident the elder Burchard and the 
assassin exchanged glances of a friendly and 
confidential nature, and then the young man 
said, still speaking in a sullen tone : 

I promise all you demand, both for myself 
and my brother.’’ 

Will he promise the same ?” 

The younger boy nodded, but this did not 
satisfy Percy, who insisted on a spoken pledge, 
and after this was given the Burchards arose, 
as if weary with having remained so long in 
one position. 

Mistress Burchard, looking relieved because 
matters had been thus arranged, came forward 
to replenish the fire, and lest she should be 
forced to pass between us and our prisoner, 
Percy and I stepped forward to Green’s side. 

Why not tie him hand and foot ?” Ephraim 
asked. Since it has been promised that none 
shall interfere with us, there seems to be little 
sense in guarding him from a distance.” 

Once this was suggested Percy, and I won- 
dered why we had not thought of it before, and 
Ephraim asked Mistress Burchard if she would 
lend us something for the purpose. 

‘‘ It seems a terrible thing to aid in rendering 


FOR LIBERTY 


273 


a man helpless ; but yet in this case it appears 
necessary/' she said, and straightway brought 
what I believed to be the rope whereon she 
hung her clothes to dry. 

Green looked as if he meditated making a 
spring upon us when the rope was in our hands, 
but I placed the muzzle of my rifle within half 
a dozen inches of his head, and he remained 
passive as a lamb while we trussed him up in 
such a fashion that it was not possible for him 
to do much more than wink. 

Then we pulled him to one side where he 
might not be in the way of the others, and 
seated ourselves near-by, still retaining all the 
rifles. 

‘‘ You seem to be mightily afraid of one man, 
if you don't dare to trust him after he's tied 
hand and foot," the elder Burchard said as lie- 
paced to and fro at the end of the room, and I 
liked not the tone in which he spoke, although 
it would have been impossible for me to explain 
why. 

‘‘We are afraid of him after a certain fash- 
ion," Percy replied with a cheery laugh, for his 
heart was light now we had so completely 
turned the tables. “ It would grieve me sore if 
18 


274 AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 

he gave us the slip, and we don’t count on being 
guilty of carelessness.” 

Bur chard thrust his hands deep in his 
pockets and continued pacing to and fro as if 
to say it was no affair of his now the paroles 
had been given, and again I distrusted him. 

Mistress Burchard, good soul, eager to do 
something hospitable, brought a supply of cold 
food to the table, and said when she had done 
so : 

‘‘ I doubt not but that some of you may be 
hungry before morning, therefore this shall be 
to refresh you.” 

Did this man have food ?” I asked. 

“ That he did, and in plenty.” 

‘‘ Then my comrades and I should be able to 
fast until morning, for only to think of what we 
had for supper affords us a hearty lunch. It is 
such a meal as we have not enjoyed for many a 
long day.” 

It is terrible to think of the suffering which 
one wicked king can cause,” the good woman 
said with a sigh, and then as if suddenly realiz- 
ing that hers was a divided family, she added 
as a salve to her sons’ opinions, “ I’m not saying 
anything against his majesty, but only thought 


FOR LIBERTY 


275 


what evil might be done if we had such an one 
to rule over us.” 

Shortly after this the women folks retired to 
their chambers, understanding no doubt that it 
was useless for them to join in our vigil, and 
the elder Burchard resumed his seat by the fire. 

By my advice Ephraim laid down on the 
floor to get some sleep, and Percy would have 
had me follow the example, but I was not 
minded to leave him awake alone, for, although 
I could not have explained how it might be 
done, I was looking forward to some attempt at 
mischief, and so whispered to young Bandolph 
when he insisted upon my doing as he bade. 

‘‘ If these Burchards keep their paroles, and 
I believe they will,” he said, speaking in a tone 
so low that none but me could hear, “ there is 
no reason why more than one should stand 
guard. Green is helpless, therefore what do 
you fear ?” 

I cannot say, yet the feeling is strong upon 
me that we are not out of danger.” 

There is no chance other visitors will come 
while the storm rages so furiously — ” 

You can say nothing to persuade me into 
doing other than I have said, Percy. It may 


276 


AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 


be a foolish whim, and God grant it is ; but I 
must remain on guard with you. Even though 
I laid down, it would not be to close my eyes in 
rest, because of the foreboding.’’ 

As you will,” he replied lightly. “ I am 
not in the mood for sleep as yet ; but when my 
eyelids do become heavy you shall see how 
readily I will leave you to the task of watching 
the assassin.” 

Then we fell silent, and naught could be 
heard save the roaring of the wind, or the swirl 
of the snow against doors and windows. 


CHAPTER XV 


THE LAST STRUGGLE 

Listening to the storm and keeping one’s 
eyes fixed on the prisoner, as it seemed to me 
was necessary, soon became most monotonous 
work, and despite the gravity of the situation 
my eyes grew heavy with slumber. 

The fire burned low and was replenished by 
the elder Burchard, who, in order to procure 
more fuel, passed of a necessity betwixt us and 
the prisoner, but this gave me little concern now 
we had his parole. 

I fancied that the younger Burchard slept, 
and it caused my eyes to grow yet more heavy 
as I saw him nodding in his chair ; but because 
of all I had feared did I resist the temptation 
to yield to the drowsiness which was creeping 
over me. 

Midnight came. 

Again Burchard threw on more fuel, and I 
again envied his brother, who was now snoring. 

The prisoner’s eyes were closed, as if he had 

277 


278 AT THfi SIEGE OF QtlEBEC 

yielded to the restful unconsciousness of slum- 
ber, and Percy could no longer resist the in- 
fluence. 

I’ll camp down by the side of Ephraim, if 
it so be you are still determined not to take a 
nap,” he said to me, and I urged him to do as 
he proposed, declaring positively that I had no 
intention of seeking repose during this night. 

Soon it seemed to me that I was the only con- 
scious person in the room, and the desire to close 
my eyes for a few seconds at a time was so great 
I believe of a verity I should have yielded to it 
had I remained in the chair. 

In order to fight off the inclination I began 
j^acingto and fro in front of Green, having first 
removed my shoes to avoid disturbing the slum- 
bers of my comrades, and still carrying the rifle 
in my hand. 

I allowed myself to take no more than half a 
dozen steps either side of the prisoner lest my 
back should be turned toward him too long at a, 
time. 

Even while taking all these precautions there 
came into my mind the thought that I was acting 
foolishly, since as matters were arranged the 
traitor was apparently as safe as though we 


THE LAST STRUGGLE 


279 


had already delivered him to the American 
forces. 

Then it was, at this moment when I was feel- 
ing most secure in mind, that that which I had 
vaguely anticipated occurred, and to this day I 
am at a loss to understand exactly how it could 
have happened. 

I had walked past the prisoner and was just 
on the point of turning to retrace my steps, 
when a faint rustling sound sent the blood 
bounding in my veins. 

Fortunately, so far as my life was concerned, 
instead of continuing to turn I darted forward 
a few paces instinctively, having been taught the 
trick by old woodsmen in the forest, who, startled 
as I had be^n, make change of position so that 
in case a wild beast is in the act of springing 
upon them, they may escape. 

It was a wild beast who was springing upon 
me, and the slight sound which attracted ray 
attention was most likel}^ caused by Green\s 
feet as he shuffled along with upraised stool, 
intending to beat my brains out. 

He must indeed have been in the act of 
striking when I leaped forward, for the impro- 
vised weapon came down on the floor with a 


280 AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 

crash that shivered it into a dozen pieces, and 
he plunged headlong as does one who, having 
put all his strength into the blow and missed 
his aim, is carried forward by his own impetus. 

Before the scoundrel had recovered himself I 
wheeled, and almost at the same instant fired at 
random. 

The crashing of the stool, the report of the 
rifle, and the howl of pain which came from 
the traitor’s lips made such an uproar in that 
hitherto quiet room as would have quickened 
the senses of a dying man, and in an instant 
every one save Green was on his feet. 

The wretch had fallen under my fire ; and 
not knowing whether the wound might disable 
him, I raised the rifle as a club ready to beat 
out his brains should he make a second attack 
upon me. 

Even at this instant when all was confusion, 
I noted the fact that the two Burchards, who 
had sprung to their feet as quickly as did my 
comrades, sat down again without asking any 
questions, while Ephraim and Percy, after 
seizing their weapons, demanded to know what 
had occurred. 

That is what I cannot exactly tell,” was my 


THE LAST STKUGGLE 


281 


reply, and I then added as they repeated the 
questions, “ In some way Green succeeded in 
freeing himself of his bonds, though I can 
swear no one has been near him except when 
young Master Burchard replenished the fire. 
I heard a noise behind me as I walked to and 
fro to keep my eyes from closing in slumber, 
and darted forward just in time to escape the 
murderous blow he had aimed with the stool. 
Then I fired, and if he be killed by the ball it 
is not the taking of his life I shall regret ; but 
the fact that we have thus been prevented from 
carrying him into camp a prisoner.’^ 

I should say he was hurt badly,'^ Ephraim 
cried, solicitous even for our deadly enemy, and 
the boy would have kneeled over Green but 
that I warned him against such indiscretion. 

‘‘Be careful, lad! He is a viper who will 
strike even while you are endeavoring to aid 
him.’^ 

Ephraim was ever unmindful of his own 
welfare when a human being might be in dis- 
tress, and heeding not my caution kneeled down 
by the side of the villain who for the second 
time had accomplished, in his heart at least, my 
death. 


282 


AT THE SIEGE OE QUEBEC 


He is past mischief now at all events/’ my 
comrade said after a brief examination. ‘‘ The 
bullet has shattered his arm, and unless speedy 
help be given he will bleed to death.” 

The crimson pool upon the white floor of the 
kitchen told that Ephraim had not been mis- 
taken, and instantly Percy and I sprang to do 
what we might toward saving the worthless life 
of the traitor ; but all the while keeping keen 
watch over the Burcliards. 

Some one had unquestionably severed Green’s 
bonds, and it could have been none other than 
one of these sullen fellows who had pledged his 
honor not to interfere ’twixt us and the assassin. 

Before we could do anything toward staying 
the flow of the life current Mistress Burchard, 
alarmed by the report of the rifle, came into the 
kitchen excitedly, and knowing she would play 
the part of surgeon better than could either of 
us, I hurriedly explained in the fev^est words 
what had happened. 

She gave one quick glance at her sons, which 
caused me to believe there was the same suspi- 
cion in her mind that had come to my own, and 
at once devoted all her attention to the wounded 


man. 


ME LAST STRUGGLE 


288 


And it was quite time lie received aid, for the 
throbbing flow of blood told that an important 
artery had been severed, and had he been left 
unattended flve minutes longer I question if 
earthly aid would have availed. 

Mistress Burchard must have had experience 
in such injuries, for she deftly wound a ligature 
above the wound ; took from the pile of kind- 
lings which had been laid near the fireplace a 
bit of light wood which she used as tourniquet, 
and, when sufficient pressure had been obtained, 
called Ephraim to her assistance while she tied 
the artery. 

Then with some such simples as a housewife 
always has in readiness, she dressed the wound 
in proper shape, receiving not so much as even 
a look of thanks from the fellow whose worth- 
less life she had thus saved. 

Once all this had been done, and the wounded 
prisoner laid on some blankets near the fire, we 
three turned our attention toward learning how 
he escaped from his bonds. 

The rope was cut in half a dozen places as 
though a keen knife had been passed between 
his body and the bonds, severing the whole at 
one quick thrust, and to me all was plain. 


284 AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 

The elder Burcliard when he replenished the 
fire, most likely at the second time, had thus 
freed the guide despite his word of honor given 
voluntarily. 

He professed not to be looking at us as we 
thus investigated the matter, and when all was 
made clear I held up the severed ropes to Mis- 
tress Burcliard. 

“ My comrades were sleeping. I was on 
guard, and no one went near the prisoner save 
the elder of your sons. Green’s hands were so 
secure that unaided he could not have done this 
thing, and yet we had the parole of one who 
has thus acted treacherously.” 

Percy stepped forward, rifle in hand, as if 
about to make reprisals, but I checked him. 

‘‘ It is necessary now that we remain on the 
alert, and the sons of our host must consider 
themselves in a certain degree prisoners until it 
is possible for us to depart.” 

Neither of the sullen-looking boys made any 
reply to this speech. 

I would have been better pleased if they 
tried to defend themselves, for then had the 
danger seemed less. 

Now I was more timorous than before, for we 


THE LAST STRUGGLE 


285 


had to deal with those who would break their 
soleiiui word without hesitation. 

Neither Ephraim nor Percy had any more 
desire for sleep, and we three sat armed and 
ready for an encounter, facing the two Burchards, 
from that hour until daylight. 

Now and then the mistress of the house min- 
istered to the wants of Green, whom we could 
see was suffering severely ; but he spoke not a 
word to her. 

With the coming of the day our thoughts 
were on the possibilities of returning at once to 
camp ; but the outlook was far from encour- 
aging. 

The storm no longer raged as furiously as 
during the night ; but it was still of sufficient 
fury to render mosfdangerous the passage of the 
river, and my heart sank as I thought that 
another four-and-twenty hours might elapse 
before we could leave this place, where we had 
received most generous hospitality and been 
also most treacherously treated. 

The two daughters came down stairs and 
set about preparing the morning meal in 
silence. 

The Burchard boys had neither moved nor 


286 AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 

spoken.- Two wooden images could not have 
been more indififerent, or seemed more lifeless, 
than they. 

When the day was fully come Percy walked 
out-of-doors, and, after an absence of five 
minutes or more, returned. 

“ The wind has hauled around to the west- 
ward. The ice on the opposite shore appears to 
be broken up,’’ he said, and then looked at me 
inquiringly. 

Do you mean that we should attempt the 
passage ?” I asked in surprise. 

It would be better than remaining here,” he 
said in a low tone Before Master Burchard 
shall return, who can say whether these faithful 
subjects of the king may not get the better of 
us ? It is a long vigil we would be forced to 
keep, and between now and to-morrow morning 
neighbors of the same mind as these two fellows 
may come in, when we would find ourselves in a 
dangerous position.” 

I realized now for the first time that there 
might be others in the vicinity whor.e sympathies 
were the same as the Burchard boys, and the 
dangers which would attend us while crossing 
the river seemed as but trifling compared with 


THE LAST STRUGGLE 


287 


tliose to be encountered if we stayed longer in 
that house. 

It shall be as you say/’ I replied. ‘‘ Make 
all preparations while I remain here on guard, 
and then give your orders.” 

Ephraim, hearing these last words, started up 
in alarm, and asked if we were so insane as to 
think of crossing the river amid the ice, in a 
bateau, while the snow was yet falling. 

Go with Percy,” I said sharply ; but do 
not remain absent many moments. Have a look 
around, and I will be guided by what you two 
shall decide.” 

The elder Burchard at this point aroused 
himself to glance at his brother in an odd 
fashion, as it seemed to me, and I said to myself 
that we could not get out of the dwelling any 
too soon to please me. 

My comrades were absent less than ten min- 
utes, and on returning Percy announced : 

We will set out at once. The boat is in 
readiness, and it only remains to be said how 
we can most safely go from here to the river.” 

I knew of what he was thinking. 

Once our backs were turned these Burchards 
might spring upon us, even though we should 


288 


AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 


take their weapons, and this last I was not 
minded to do, for it savored of theft, or, at the 
best, of unwarranted interference with the 
family whose master had thus far shown him- 
self our friend. 

“How may we go there?’’ I asked in per- 
plexity of Percy. “ I trust not these boys if 
their rifles are left behind, and yet am troubled 
as to whether we may carry them away.” 

This I had spoken so loudly that all in the 
room could hear, and the two to whom I re- 
ferred exchanged wicked glances. 

Then it was that Mistress Burchard came to 
our relief. 

“ My husband will he grieved that his sons 
have broken their words to those whom he 
treated as guests,” she said. “ Leave with me 
the weapons belonging to the house, and I 
pledge you my word of honor that they shall 
not be used against you.” 

I believed the good woman to be sincere and 
honest, but there was a doubt in my mind as to 
whether she would be allowed to keep her 
promise ; yet it seemed our only course, and 
with the sanction of my comrades I accepted 
the proposition. 


THE LAST STRUGGLE 


289 


It yet remained to pay that amount of 
money which had been agreed upon should be 
the price for Master Bur chard’s services in 
going to Quebec to make known there what 
General Montgomery desired the inhabitants 
should be informed of, and I counted out the 
same, explaining to the good woman, as I laid 
the coins in her hand and added one for our 
entertainment, that she should bear witness to 
her husband that we had discharged all our 
obligations faithfully. 

‘‘You have been ill-treated in his house, and 
he will atone for it ; but surely you are not 
minded to go before having broken your fast ?” 

“ We are faint-hearted at staying longer than 
is absolutely necessary, lest there be others in 
the neighborhood of like mind with your sons 
who will work us harm should they come to this 
house while we are here,” I said, and from the 
look on her face I understood that my suspicions 
were not without foundation. 

She no longer urged us to remain, but bring- 
ing out from the pantry a generous supply of 
food insisted we should take as much as might 
appease our hunger should we be delayed on the 
journey, suggesting that because of the storm 
19 


290 


AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 


the passage across the river might require many 
hours. 

In so far as this we did as she desired, and 
then Mistress Burchard gathered up the rifles, 
carrying them to some other portion of the 
house. 

When she returned after a space of perhaps 
ten minutes, I asked, not because I doubted her 
word, but to assure myself : 

Is it not possible your sons might get at the 
weapons despite your will 

‘‘ Never, unless they are willing to use vio- 
lence against their mother, and even then I shall 
be able to hold them in check until you are at a 
safe distance from the shore.^’ 

This she said so that the boys might hear, 
and I for one was satisfied with her word. 

I did not like the idea that the sullen lads 
should be left to their own devices while we were 
making our way to the boat ; but it was an evil 
which could not well be avoided. 

Percy, at my request, took upon himself the 
duty of watching these fellows, and I ordered 
Green to rise to his feet. 

He made no attempt at obeying, and, aftei- re- 
peating the demand several times, I came to un- 


THE LAST STRUGGLE 


291 


derstand it was not his purpose to aid in the 
journey. 

If we cannot carry, we may drag him,^’ I 
said, and even though the man was wounded I 
made little effort at tenderness. 

Seizing Green by the shoulders I directed 
Ephraim to take his legs, and between us we 
half-carried, half-pulled him from the house out 
in the snow, hut before we were well clear of the 
dwelling the pain of such traveling was so great 
he begged for opportunity to get on his feet, 
promising to do as we commanded. 

Percy had backed out of the kitchen, holding 
his rifle ready for immediate use, and thus he 
continued on to the shore, but the Burchards 
did not make their appearance, neither could we 
hear such sounds as should have come had there 
been any struggle in the house. 

After being pulled to his feet Green walked 
as rapidly as we would have him, and I warrant 
no time was lost in plowing our way through the 
huge drifts of snow. 

Once at the river’s edge I was appalled at 
the idea of making the passage across those 
angry waters in so light a cr&ft as the bateau ; 
but it seemed to me our lives might pay the 


292 


AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 


forfeit of delay, and tlie waves appeared less 
cruel than such men as we had left behind. 

Green begged lustily that the venture be not 
made, swearing by everything a man should 
hold sacred that he would make no attempt at 
escai^e if we would remain until the storm sub- 
sided, and had we known him less well it might 
have been his entreaties would have availed, for 
none of us were eager to make the passage 
against the warring elements. 

No longer time than has been required in the 
writing of these words was spent in embarking. 

When we pushed off from the shore, the 
prisoner lying in the bottom of the boat, Eph- 
raim holding the steering paddle, and Percy 
and I wielding the ashen blades most vigor- 
ously, it seemed that each succeeding wave 
would overset the little craft, and we would 
find a common grave with the assassin. 

This battle with the elements I cannot set 
down understandingly, for I knew only so 
much as that during each second of the time 
I plied my paddle with every ounce of strength 
in my muscles, never once looking up, lest per- 
adventure the blade should slip, and we thus 
lose way, which might have been fatal. 


The last struggle 


293 


Although the air was biting cold, and both 
Percy’s face and mine frosty before the passage 
was made, our bodies were bathed in perspiration 
when, at the end of a three-hours’ struggle, we 
forced the bateau amid the ice cakes in the cove 
until assistance could reach us from the shore. 

Sergeant Potterfield, fearing for our safety 
since the storm had risen, was on the alert, and 
while we were struggling to force the little craft 
toward the shore against the frozen, grinding 
mass, he with half a dozen men stood ready to 
give aid. 

Thanks to them we were landed ere yet it was 
noon, and not until our boat had been pulled 
high up on the shore did the sergeant learn 
whom we had brought with us. 

I could have sworn that traitor was still in 
camp !” he exclaimed. ‘‘ Where did you find 
him?” 

Then as I would have made answer he 
checked me suddenly by saying : 

“No, lad ; I meant not those questions. 
Make no reply until you shall have reported 
to Captain Morgan. It was my surprise at 
seeing him that brought forth what a soldier 
should not have allowed himself to speak.” 


294 AT THE SIEGE OP QUEBEC 

It appeared to me as if the sergeant was too 
great a stickler for military discipline y but this 
troubled me little now, overwhelmed as I was 
by joy that we had returned in safety, for every 
moment since the time of leaving the Burchard 
house had I expected death, and that we came 
out of the struggle with the river alive seemed 
so wonderful as to be almost a miracle. 

The sergeant and his men took charge of our 
prisoner, leaving us at liberty to go directly to 
headquarters ; but I had much sooner have flung 
myself down in the snow to rest, for now that 
the strain was over it seemed as if further action 
had become impossible. 

Painfully we toiled up the steep ascent, and 
arriving at headquarters begged an interview 
with Captain Morgan of the Virginia com- 
pany. 

It seemed to us, exhausted as we were, that 
half an hour passed before we were given ad- 
mittance, and then amid a group of officers who 
had evidently been in consultation, I saw but 
one face — our captain’s. 

He it was who advanced several paces in a 
kindly fashion, and appeared to understand at 
once in what condition we were. 


THE LAST STRUGGLE 


295 


You may delay the making of the report, 
lads, if it so please you/^ 

I hardly understood what he said, but at once 
began the tale, hurrying my words one after the 
other until, when all was said that need be, for 
the first time in my life a faintness as of death 
came, and I knew no more. 


CHAPTER XVI 


A traitor’s death 

When next I knew myself I was lying in a 
tent with Percy and Ephraim near at hand, 
and tears of vexation leaped into my eyes as 
the thought came that the soldiers would now 
make sport of me for having been such a baby. 

‘‘Are you all right now?” Ephraim asked 
solicitously, and I replied in a petulant tone : 

“ I am except for the fact that I shall never 
be able to hold up my head again among the 
men.” 

“Why?” 

“ Did I not fall in a swoon ?” 

“ Yes, and God be thanked it was no worse !” 

“What could be worse than to thus prove 
myself such a weakling, when I am trying to 
make others think me a soldier ?” 

“ That which you have done since we set out 
from this encampment shows you to be no weak- 
ling, and I did not hear one of the officers who 
were present express surprise at your having 
296 


A tkattor’s death 


297 


fainted when the strain of mind was so sud- 
denly relaxed.” 

But for the fear you might be dying, I 
should have hillen in much the same shape,” 
Percy added with a laugh. ‘‘It was a big load 
on a fellow’s mind, tlie making of another’s 
home our castle, and the journey across the 
river was enough to weaken the nerves of a 
strong man.” 

“ Are you certain the soldiers are not laugh- 
ing at me ?” 

“ I’ll swear it, and here’s good proof : We 
are to be housed in this tent for a spell, at any 
rate. To-night, when you’re yourself again 
we’ll bank it up with snow, and our quarters 
will be almost as comfortable, and vastly more 
safe, than the chamber over Master Burchard’s 
shed.” 

“How long have I been lying here like a 
simple ?” 

“Five minutes, perhaps. We have but just 
rought you into the tent, and the captain has 
sent a messenger to summon Sergeant Potter- 
field to us.” 

“ For what purpose ?” 

“ I know not, unless he believes we need a 


298 AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 

nurse. No less than Colonel Arnold himself 
gave orders that we be provided with the best 
of shelter, and relieved from duty for eight-and- 
forty hours. After that time has passed, I take 
it we are to shift for ourselves again.” 

Both Percy and Ephraim were in such high 
spirits that I could not have remained downcast 
any longer, even though I had shown myself 
twice as weak, and when Sergeant Potterfield 
entered we were quite jolly. 

“ Hello !” he cried with a grin. There must 
have been some mistake regarding the orders I 
received, which were to look out for three 
invalids ; but youTe — Why hasn’t some one 
taken the frost out of your cheeks ?” 

Without waiting for an answer the sergeant 
darted out of the tent, returning almost imme- 
diately with a quantity of snow, and we were 
forced to submit as he smothered and chilled us 
with the icy particles, meanwhile rubbing the 
frozen flesh vigorously. 

I knew while we were crossing the river that 
the air was stinging cold, but I was so feverish 
and excited at the time that the thought of being 
frost-bitten never entered my mind. 

While the sergeant was thus ministering to 


A traitor^s death 


299 


our necessities we 2:)lied him with questions, all 
of which were readily answered. 

He said Bart Green had been put under close 
arrest, and asked us, if we felt like talking on 
the subject at that time, to explain how and 
where we found him. 

Percy told the story unaided, save when he 
was prone to praise me too highly, after which I 
insisted on giving my version. Then when 
both of us had come to an end, the sergeant 
said sharply : 

I only hope he may get his just deserts, 
which is neither more nor less than the lialter, 
and from what the captain has let fall I don’t 
believe he’ll escape a traitor’s doom. At night- 
fall of the day you went away I found him loit- 
ering around near those of our outposts most 
convenient to the citadel. Had I come upon 
him secretly he would have had a chance of 
showing his purpose ; but he saw me at the same 
moment I discovered him, and lounged back 
to his quarters as if his only purpose was a stroll 
through the snow. T gave strict order« con- 
cerning him to all the guard, instructing the 
men that he be allowed to betray himself before 
any interference was made, and also directed 


800 AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 

that the fact be reported to me instantly he 
attempted to leave camp. Unless there are more 
traitors than one among our troo2)s I do not un- 
derstand how he could have been absent so long 
without my knowledge. I was dumfounded at 
seeing him in your boat.’’ 

“Think you Master Burchard might have 
played us false ?” I asked, now prone to suspect 
every one who had not been well tried. 

“ I do not believe it ; but it may be possible 
we shall receive tidings from him. Two men 
have been sent down the river with orders to 
approach the city from the north in the hope of 
gaining entrance, and if they do their work as 
spies half as well as your task has been per- 
formed, we shall likely know whether he earned 
the gold you left for him.” 

Then we were told what had been done by the 
troops in our absence, and learned that the six- 
gun battery had opened upon the city ; but thus 
far no great damage was wrought on the fortifi- 
cations. 

“ If Quebec is ever ours it must be by an 
assault, for with the present force and imple- 
ments we shall never effect anything of import- 
ance by a siege.” 


A traitor’s death 


301 


“ Are you growing downhearted, Sergeant 
Potterfield ?” I asked, noting that the expression 
on his face was mournful. 

‘‘ No, lad, I shall never be that while we are 
in front of the enemy ; but I cannot prevent 
myself from being saddened at times when I 
think how little is likely to result from all the 
lives and suffering this expedition has cost.” 

Montreal was taken,” I suggested. 

‘‘Ay, lad, but not by the forces that paid 
with their bodies the price of a passage through 
the wilderness. Our men should have the 
satisfaction of accomplishing something after 
having endured so much.” 

I now understood as well as if it had been 
told in words that he was doubtful of success, 
and when so brave a man as Sergeant Potter- 
field was downcast, how must the rank and file 
look upon the situation ? 

Just at nightfall the heavy booming of guns 
was heard, and I asked of the sergeant, who 
yet remained in our tent, if it could be possible 
an assault was being made. 

“ Not a bit of it, lad. The men are warming 
themselves up a little, and it is well they should, 
even though the city may not suffer. If your 


302 


AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 


messenger is there, a cannon ball falling into 
the streets now and then will serve to give 
greater weight to his arguments/’ 

I believe of a verity we three slept every 
moment of twelve hours on this night, and 
when morning came we were so refreshed that 
it seemed little less than deliberate skulking to 
remain thus snugly housed while our compan- 
ions were exposed to the wintry blasts. 

It will not be difficult to find other inmates 
for these quarters,” Percy said with a mock 
sigh when I spoke the thoughts which were in 
my mind. ‘‘ By repeating to Captain Morgan 
what you have just said to Ephraim and me, 
there is no doubt but we will be sent out to do 
our share in trampling down the snow.” 

“ And are you willing that I should do so ?” 
I asked, not content to take the lead in this 
matter unless it might be agreeable to my com- 
panions. 

Go ahead, and Ephraim and I will take 
advantage of the time to enjoy ourselves a few 
moments longer, for it isn’t likely we’ll find other 
quarters like these until we’re inside the city.” 

On reporting to the captain that we were 
fully recovei*ed and ready for duty, he looked 


A traitor’s death 


303 


at me oddly for a moment, and then said with 
his queer laugh which was hardly more than a 
chuckle : 

‘‘ It is a pity other members of this force are 
not as willing to brave discomforts as you three 
lads. When this campaign is over, if you are 
still minded to be of the army, it shall be my 
care to see that you have higher rank than that 
of privates. Report to Sergeant Potterfield.” 

From the day we three of the Virginia com- 
pany won commendations from our officers for 
returning to duty when we might have played 
the part of invalids many hours longer, until 
the month of December was well-nigh spent, 
there was nothing smacking of adventure which 
came in our way. 

Every day was full of hard work, bitter suf- 
fering, and disappointment because no headway 
was made in the siege ; but our lot was with our 
companions, and the duties we performed the 
same as any soldier might expect under the 
circumstances. 

Yet there were many matters which should 
be related before we come to that battle where 
such, and so much, gallant blood was spilled, and 
they can be told better, perhaps, if I set them 


304 AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 

down without trying to confine myself to the 
exact time at which they took place. 

Bart Green was brought before a military 
tribunal within eight-and-forty hours after our 
arrival, and, as a matter of course, we were 
called upon to give evidence against him. 

To the surprise of us three who had captured 
him, a dozen men came forward and testified to 
facts which warranted the belief that he had 
communicated with the enemy, and he refused 
to make any reply, urging stupidly that since 
he had not enlisted the ofiicers of the expedition 
had no right to arraign him. 

There could be but one outcome to the trial, 
as all with whom I talked felt certain. 

He was convicted and sentenced to be hanged 
on the morning of the second day, on that 
portion of the plain where the enemy could 
witness the execution. 

But for the knowledge of the mischief he 
might have wrought the Cause, we three who 
brought him into camp would have felt as 
though, in a certain measure, his blood was on 
our hands, and Sergeant Potterfield argued with 
me a full hour before I could shake off a feeling 
of remorse. 


A tkaitok’s death 


305 


When I came to see the matter in its true 
light, however, a great relief came upon me, 
though not for any worldly gain would I have 
witnessed the execution. 

The hangman was spared disagreeable labor, 
however. 

At midnight before the hour set for the ex- 
ecution, he was found dead — stabbed through 
the heart with a bayonet. 

For a while we believed he had plucked u-p 
courage enough at the last to take his own worth- 
less life, and had, if that could be possible, a 
trifle more respect for him ; but after the surgeon 
made an examination of the body it was said he 
had been murdered while he slept. 

Among the camp-followers who had come 
with General Montgomery’s troops from Mon- 
treal were two dissolute men, with whom it was 
said Green had a violent quarrel shortly before 
he disappeared to visit Hiram Burchard’s, and 
since these fellows were missing on the morning 
the crime was discovered, all believed them 
guilty. 

I question if there was a soldier in the en- 
campment who did not feel relieved when it was 
known there would be no execution, for it 
20 


306 


AT THE SIEGE OF C^UEBEC 


seemed an ill omen to hang one of our own 
force, even though that one was a traitor. 

Those who had been sent as spies to enter the 
city from the north, accomplished their purpose 
and returned to camp on the twenty-second of 
December. 

Among other matters they reported having- 
seen Hiram Burchard, who had remained in the 
beleaguered city a full week, performing his 
mission most faithfully regardless of the threats- 
made by the officers of the army to put him 
under arrest if he persisted in urging the people 
to demand that the city be surrendered. 

Thus it was known that the inhabitants of 
Quebec were fully aware of the terms offered by 
General Montgomery, yet no propositions for 
surrender w^ere made us. 

The military were either strong enough to 
resist the demands of the citizens, or the latter 
had no stomach for joining the colonies against 
the king. 

We three of the Virginia company met that 
Captain Sinclair who had saved us the long 
journey, many times during the siege, and but 
for the fear it would smack too much of boast- 
ing, I would set down the many flattering offers 


A traitor’s death 307 

he made us to join his troop after the business 
here had been brought to a close. 

Even though we had been at liberty to make 
the exchange then and there, his propositions 
would not have been accepted, for we admired 
our captain beyond the power of words to 
express, and were resolved to light by his side 
so long as we remained in the army. 

The work of the siege went on in due form, 
but even inexperienced soldiers like myself and 
Ephraim, could see plainly that the men had 
lost heart. 

All knew, or thought they did, that our efforts 
would be of no avail so long as we remained at 
a distance, peppering the walls with our small 
missiles, and doing no harm save when a red- 
coat incautiously offered himself as a target to 
our sharpshooters. 

The six-gun battery was of hardly more 
service than the mortars, and even for these we 
had not ammunition suflScient to keep up a con- 
tinuous firing. 

As a rule we saluted the Britishers in the 
morning, pitching a shot sometimes into the city 
itself. 

At noon we fired a few rounds to let them 


308 


AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 


know we were not asleep, or stingy with powder, 
and at night the same thing was repeated some- 
thing after the fashion of bidding them ‘‘ rest 
well,” which I doubt not they did much better 
than we, who were oftentimes covered entirely 
with snow by the wind. 

More than a dozen times did we, meaning 
Ephraim, Percy, and myself, awaken in the 
morning to find ourselves and our hut two feet 
or more beneath the surface, and often before 
the work of digging out ” was well completed, 
the snow would bury us again. 

It was as if the wind blew all the time across 
that place, and never was it less frosty than to 
be absolutely painful when it struck one’s face. 

Until arriving here I had thought there could 
be no spot in the country where the cold ran 
riot longer, or with more earnestness, than at 
our clearing on the Kennebec Kiver; but before 
the siege was ended I came to think of home 
as being sunny and warm the year round. 

As the days wore on, and the month was 
nearly at an end, bringing us no nearer the 
capture of the city than when we first sat down 
before it, the men began to grumble. 

All realized how feeble were the best efforts 


A tkaitor’s death 


809 


we could put forth against this strongly forti- 
fied town, and the greater number clamored for 
an assault, arguing that at such work they 
might have an opportunity of proving their 
mettle, while now there was nothing to be done 
save sit still and freeze. 

Day by day this feeling grew stronger until 
one heard but few opposing the idea, and yet 
these few, as I noted with dismay, were those 
soldiers who had had the most experience. 

It was the raw recruits like ourselves, who 
cried the loudest to be put face to face with the 
enemy. 

As a matter of course we three of the Vir- 
ginia company discussed the question quite as 
often as any one else, but only once did we have 
an opportunity of doing so with Sergeant Pot- 
ter field. 

He was the man, next to our captain, who 
might say what he pleased without fear of being 
called a coward, and I was most eager to learn 
what he thought of an assault. 

If we had been ordered to make one, lad, 
I’d keep my mouth shut, for a soldier has no 
business to chew over commands which have 
been given. But no such word has come to us, 


310 AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 

nor do I believe it ever will, unless big rein- 
forcements arrive to help us out/’ 

“ Why won’t it be given ?” Percy asked 
quickly. 

Because General Montgomery is too good a 
soldier not to know wdiat would most likely be 
the result, and yet he is in a hard place just at 
this time.” 

Do you mean because he must put up with 
the frost the same as we all do ?” I asked. 

The sergeant fairly glared at me because of 
asking such a silly question, and then continued 
much as if I had not spoken : 

After taking Montreal, and since our por- 
tion of the forces have traveled so far, the 
jieople of the colonies most likely are insisting 
that we make some kind of a move. If the 
general should retreat without having done 
more than pound at the walls, injuring them 
naught to speak of, he would be accused of fear. 
The only thing which worries me is that he may 
be forced, by what he knows to be public opin- 
ion, into the assault.” 

‘‘ Then you think it would be useless ?” 

I won’t go so far as that, lad ; but you can 
judge for yourself. It is said the enemy out- 


A TRAITOR^S DEATH 


311 


number us nearly two to one, and our spies who 
have just come from the city report that there 
can be no doubt regarding it. We know, unless 
our heads are all turned, that the Britishers are 
the best soldiers, because they have been trained 
to warfare. Now, take all together, remembering 
that even during an assault they will still be 
fighting under cover, and ask yourself what the 
chances are. This much I do believe most de- 
voutly : That we have officers second to none to 
lead us, but they are not all we need.’’ 

Having every confidence in the sergeant’s 
opinion on military affairs, I began to think we 
should be defeated if an attack was made upon 
the city, but to this Percy would not agree. 

He argued that our troops, even though lack- 
ing discipline, would fight the better owing to 
the justness of their cause, and, having over- 
come such obstacles as we found in the wilder- 
ness, were able to cope with even a much larger 
force of Britishers. 

I have set down here all our hopes and fears 
with what seems, as I read it over, like a vast 
number of words ; but yet I cannot take out a 
single one, lest by so doing those who read the 
lines may fail to understand our i^osition. 


312 AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 

The privates considered themselves as having 
a right to discuss and criticise the conduct of 
military affairs, thus showing how sadly they 
lacked a soldier’s training, and all felt the most 
intense personal interest in the result. 

Before the last days of the month came many 
of the braggarts were silenced, and the deeper- 
thinking men began to understand that the true 
position of affairs was as Sergeant Potterfield 
had stated. 

The majority concluded that an assault would 
not be wise, yet to a man we believed that one 
would be made, and were resolved to take no 
heed of life if thereby a victory might be 
brought out of what now seemed like a defeat. 


CHAPTER XVII 


AN APOLOGY 

It was while we were thus divided in opinion, 
so to speak, one day saying to ourselves that 
the city must be attacked at all hazards, and 
the next, declaring that it would be folly to 
throw our troops against the fortifications, 
that I came very near being startled by receiv- 
ing from Sergeant Potterfield an order to 
report at Captain Morgan’s headquarters with- 
out delay. 

Now that the snow was so deep in the country 
roundabout I could not believe this summons 
portended another mission for us three of the 
Virginia company, and I had still remaining 
sufi&cient modesty to permit of my understand- 
ing that we lads would hardly be consulted 
regarding an attack upon the enemy, therefore 
was I both puzzled and troubled because of the 
command, but without being able to say why it 
should disturb me in any way. 

‘‘ Do you know what is wanted, sergeant ?” I 

313 


314 AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 

asked of the soldier whom we three now looked 
upon as a true friend. 

“ I have just come on duty, and haven’t so 
much as an idea; but judging from the manner 
in which the- captain spoke, I should say it 
mightn’t be wise to make any delay.” 

‘‘ We three slept out of our own quarters last 
night, and it may be the captain intends to haul 
us over the coals for so doing,” I said, still 
lingering when I should have hastened to obey 
the command. 

‘‘ Why did you do that ?” 

The wind took our shelter up bodily, and 
swept it half across the plain late in the even- 
ing. We could not rig up another in the dark- 
ness, so quartered ourselves with some of the 
New York men till morning.” 

‘‘If any notice was to be taken of that, I 
should be the one to make an inquiry, there- 
fore you may set it down as not being of so 
trifling a nature. Mayhap you lads have been 
derelict in some duty which has come under 
the captain’s notice.” 

“ That cannot be, for I am positive — ” 

“It will do no good to argue the matter with 
me, who am ignorant regarding the reason of 


AX APOLOGY 


315 


tlie summons ; but this I do know for a verity, 
that unless you scuttle away right lively there’ll 
be a wigging in store. Captain Morgan counts 
on being obeyed j)romptly.” 

I lost no time in speculating; but started 
toward headquarters at once, and on arriving 
there found I had wasted my breath and been 
alarmed when there was no reason, all of which 
has taught me, I hope, to face promptly what- 
ever may come without stopping to dread it, as 
one does when forced to take a plunge in cold 
water, or to swallow a nauseous draught. 

After being admitted to Captain Morgan’s 
quarters the first person I saw was Master 
Hiram Burchard, and without waiting to salute 
my superior ofiicer I sprang toward him with 
outstretched hand, overjoyed at thus having an 
opportunity to explain why we had for a certain 
time taken forcible possession of his dwelling. 

‘^So you are acquainted with this gentleman ?” 
Captain Morgan said, before either Master 
Burchard or I could speak. 

Indeed I am, sir. He it was who undertook 
to carry General Montgomery’s message to the 
citizens of Quebec. It was at his house we were 
lodged when we made a prisoner of Green.” 


316 


AT THE 8IEGE OF QUEBEC 


Then, sir, you are detained no longer,’^ the 
captain said, as he turned to the visitor. I did 
not doubt your statement, yet it was my duty 
to have proof of your identity from my own 
men.” 

I blame you not for the precaution. Captain 
Morgan. Although having had but little ex- 
perience in matters concerning warfare, I have 
already had good reason to know that a military 
camp cannot be visited by any gossip who may 
want to gaze at the soldiers. Shall I with- 
draw ?” 

That is as you please. If you desire an in- 
terview with this lad it may be more to your 
comfort to use my tent as the meeting-place, 
and if it be private matters — ” 

“ I have nothing to say you should not hear, 
sir,” Master Burchard replied with a bow, and 
then turning to me he grasped my hand once 
more. I was forced to stay in the city longer 
than I counted on, lad, and was sore at heart 
when I returned home, to learn how you had 
been treated by mine. I have visited the 
camp for no other purpose than to beg your 
pardon.” 

That should not be. Master Burchard,” and 


AN APOLOGY 


317 


I spoke with feeling because it hurt me that one 
so much my elder had undertaken so disagree- 
able a journey for such a purpose. We, and I 
can speak for my comrades as well as myself, 
understood that you were in nowise at fault.’’ 

‘‘ But my sons were, and I have come to 
apologize for them. You were my guest, but 
not treated as such by those who should have 
considered my honor even before the interests 
of the king, whom they serve only with their 
tongues. I could have it in my heart to forgive 
them for consorting with him whom you call a 
traitor, but even they cannot make amends for 
violating their sworn word.” 

I knew he referred to the attempt at liberating 
our prisoner, and understood that Mistress 
Burchard must have told the story, yet it was 
not pleasant to see the old man humbling him- 
self before one so young as myself, therefore I 
said quickly : 

I pray you will speak no more regarding 
it, sir, more especially since we came out of the 
adventure unharmed,” and then, to change the 
subject, I spoke of his visit to the city. 

Aye, lad, I did my part as agreed ; but with- 
out avail.” 


318 


AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 


‘‘ Did they refuse to listen to you, sir Cap- 
tain Morgan asked. 

They were ready enough with tlieir ears, 
captain ; but backward so far as action went. 
With any other commander than Sir Guy Car- 
leton, I venture to say the citizens would have 
put up such a remonstrance against the siege 
that even the military authorities must have 
heeded them ; but to appeal against his decision 
is what they dare not do.’’ 

“ Are the people favorably disposed toward 
us ?” 

‘‘ I cannot say they have any great leaning 
one way or the other, sir, so far as masters go. 
It is war, and what war brings in its train 
which they fear.” 

But we would make them free and inde- 
pendent.” 

And also impoverish them.” 

“How so? We do not exact tribute from 
any man ; it is to prevent it that we are in 
arms against the king.” 

“ What profits it whether the king or the 
commons levy taxes, so that they must be paid ? 
If Ave supply money to fight for independence, 
it is the same as if ^ye paid that which George 


AX APOLOGY 


319 


demands, and yet with this difference, that if 
we fail in the undertaking, then must we pay 
double. I would not argue this in your own 
camp, captain, but that you put the question 
squarely at me, and my words are the same as 
those used by the people of yonder city. It is 
the working classes who must support the 
soldiers, whether they wear the uniform of the 
king or the colonies.’’ 

Then you do not believe the citizens of 
Quebec would welcome us ?” 

• They would if you came as conquerors ; but 
there is hardly a man who believes it wortli 
the hazard to raise his hand in your favor.” 

Can you tell me of the defenses at St. 
John’s gate? What number of guns have the 
British there ?” 

I know not, sir, and even though I did, it 
would not become me, who have been admitted 
to both camps, to give information to one side 
or the other. If I replied to your question, 
then you might have good reason to believe 
I would repeat to Sir Guy all I may have 
learned here.” 

You are right. Master Burchard. I should 
not have asked the question,” and Captain 


320 


AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 


Morgan step^^ecl back a few paces as if to inti- 
mate that he would take no further part in the 
converse. 

I would see your comrades, lad, if it so be 
I may. Should that not be j)ermitted, will you 
walk to the river with me, for I count on going 
home at once.^’ 

‘‘ Take Master Burchard wherever he pleases 
to go, and you three lads are excused from duty 
to act the part of hosts,’^ Captain Morgan said 
with so much of right good feeling in his tone 
that the old man was touched. 

I bid you good day, sir,’’ he said, holding 
out his hand. “ I have never set myself against 
this attempt of the colonies to rule themselves, 
but even though I had, I could now have it in 
my heart to wish you God’s blessing in the 
enterprise.” 

The captain made no reply to this, but gripped 
Master Burchard’s hand hard, and the two 
parted forever, as both then believed. 

We found my comrades without delay, and 
after the old man had said to them much the 
same as to me, we wandered about the encamp- 
ment an hour or more, after which Master 
Burchard, escorted by us, went to the river side. 


AN APOLOGY 


321 


Before lie would be content we were forced to 
repeat many times that we absolved him from 
all blame in what had taken place in his home, 
and then, bearing our messages of friendly feel- 
ing to Mistress Burchard and her daughters, we 
aided him in dragging his bateau over the shore- 
ice, which for more than two hundred yards 
was firm enough to bear the weight of a yoke 
of cattle. 

It was like parting with an old friend when 
we shook him by the hand for the last time, as 
we all supposed, save it might be we took the 
city and were quartered therein for a season, 
and my heart was the stouter for his coming. 

This day was the twenty-ninth of December. 

When we clambered up the hill to the en- 
campment the heavy clouds were hanging low, 
and there was a promise of snow in the air. 

Percy predicted that a storm was near at 
hand, and I, thinking only of self, replied : 

'‘I care not how soon, or in what volume it 
may come. With plenty of it on the plain; we 
shall be able to build such quarters as will keep 
off the wind.’’ 

But too much may interfere with our work,” 
Percy said gravely. '' Even as it is we are 
21 


322 


AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 


hampered much in dragging the guns from one 
point to another.’’ 

There is no reason why there should be any 
change in the battery. Even at seven hundred 
yards distance our balls do no more than chip 
off here and there bits of the wall, and we may 
as well continue the bombardment from one 
point as another.” 

Then we discussed for at least the hundredth 
time the chances of success in assaulting the 
city, and the argument ended only when we 
stood face to face with Sergeant Potterfield, who 
betrayed signs of unusual excitement. 

‘‘ Has anything gone wrong ?” I asked quickly, 
fearing some disaster had come upon him. 

That is to be seen, lad ; everything thus far 
is as it has been ; but those who are in hivor of 
storming the city are soon to be satisfied, and I 
predict we shall have all the fighting the greatest 
gluttons among us can desire.” 

“ Storm the city ?” I repeated, as if not un- 
derstanding his words. 

Ay, it is decided to make the attempt, and 
the plan is already made. The Virginia com- 
pany have no reason to complain because of the 
part assigned to them.” 


AN APOLOGY 


323 


Where are we to be in the assault ?” Percy 
asked eagerly. 

‘‘We advance against the lower town along 
the St. Charles, with Colonel Arnold at our 
head, and General Montgomery himself leads 
another column by the river bank. Colonel 
Livingston is to make a feint at St. John’s gate, 
while Major Brown proceeds against Cape 
Diamond. These last two forces but create a 
diversion for our benefit, and, as is our right, we 
shall have the hottest work.” 

We three were silent a full moment, and it 
was little wonder speech seemed impossible just 
then so far as Ephraim and I were concerned. 

There would be a battle and a desperate one, 
and we, who had never so much as witnessed an 
engagement of any kind, were to be in the front 
ranks. 

As I look back at that moment it seems 
strange that the only thought in my mind was 
as to whether my courage would be sufiicient to 
hold me in the ranks. 

I had a wholesome dread of bullets, and 
shrank from the idea of marching \ip to a long 
line of muskets aimed directly at me, with the 
certainty that they would be discharged. 


324 


AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 


How much more terrible would it be to 
advance in the face of cannon, with death on 
the one side, and dishonor on the other. 

When is it to be Percy asked, and I ob- 
served that his voice faltered slightly. 

‘‘ On the morning after to-morrow, before 
daybreak.’’ 

Think you we shall win the day. Sergeant 
Potterfield?” Ephraim asked, and I believed 
he put the question in the hope of strengthen- 
ing his courage. 

‘‘ That is what we must all believe, otherwise 
is the battle lost before it has been begun. 
Remember, lads, that you are fighting for life, 
and the more execution you do the better your 
chances. It is not certain that death will come 
to either of us four ; hut I am positive we shall 
not bring dishonor upon the Virginia company. 
Forget that I have been faint-hearted regarding 
the assault, and think only that upon each indi- 
vidual member of the force depends the fortunes 
of the day.” 

I turned away fearing lest my comrades 
should read from my face the fear which was 
in my heart, and noting the movement. Sergeant 
Potterfield understood its meaning. 


AN APOLOGY 


325 


‘‘To my mind there is no more danger, nay, 
not so much, for you three lads in the assault, as 
when you set out with smiles upon your lips to 
make the journey to Montreal, before we knew 
that city had been taken,” he said cheerily, 
hoping to hearten us. “I warrant you can 
come no nearer death than when you were in 
that house yonder with Green plotting your 
murder, and yet you bore yourselves nobly.” 

“ There the danger was thrust upon us, and 
on the day after the morrow we shall walk will- 
ingly into it,” Ephraim replied, but with a more 
steady voice. 

“ Ay, lad. I’ll warrant you walk willingly 
into it, and certain I am you will give good ac- 
count of yourselves. See to it your weapons 
are in order, and that you carry a plentiful 
supply of powder and hall.” • 

With this the kindly officer and gallant 
soldier walked away, bent no doubt on cheering 
others as he indeed had us, and we three faced 
each other in silence. 

Then, after a long time of reflection during 
which I could think of nothing save the peril 
before us, Percy said merrily : 

“We stand here as if the Britishers were 


826 AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 

already advancing. There are yet eight-and- 
forty hours in which we are to freeze outside 
the city, and that we shall do in good truth 
if we fail to set about making a new shelter. 
I am not minded to quarter with strangers dur- 
ing these two days ; but together, where we may 
say that which is in our minds without fear of 
being called cowards.’’ 

Action was what we all needed just then, and 
we began the task, working desperately hard to 
fight off gloomy thoughts. 

Before nightfall we had made for ourselves a 
new hut of snow and pine branches, builded 
with as much care as if we expected to occupy 
it throughout the entire winter, instead of only 
a few hours, after which less than six feet of 
ground might be the most we could claim, and 
a great deal more than we would get. 

We were not to be on guard duty this night, 
and instead of talking about the coming battle 
while we lay snugly wrapped iu our blankets, 
we spoke of the clearing on the Kennebec ; of 
Percy’s home far away in Virginia, and of 
her whom I doubted not was at that moment 
in heaven looking down upon us. 

Sleep finally came to us all, and when we 


AN APOLOGY 


327 


awakened next morning it was to see the storm 
clouds hanging over us as threateningly as on 
the night before, while the air was damp and 
heavy with the promise of snow. 

I can hardly recall to mind how that day was 
spent, even though so short a time has passed 
since then. 

There was but little argument among the 
troops regarding the possibilities of the future. 

^Now and then some braggart would declare 
the British were certain to flee instantly we 
made our appearance; but the older heads 
laughed such speech to scorn, and I afterward 
observed that those who then talked the loudest 
were the first to get a stomach full of fighting. 

We three had seen but little of Master Sever- 
ance since the siege began ; but on this day he 
sought us out, and I mind well that he spent 
the greater portion of the afternoon in our hut, 
recalling to memory the sufferings we had 
endured while marching through the wilder- 
ness. 

Then, when it was time to go to his post, for 
he was of the guard on this night before the as- 
sault, he said bravely : 

“ Let this be in your minds when we set out 


328 AT THE STEGE OF QUEBEC 

to storm the city, lads ; all which may be en- 
countered will be as nothing compared with 
what we faced hwixt the Kennebec and the 
Chaudiere Rivers.’^ 

From that moment until we were ordered to 
fall into line, my comrades and I remained by 
ourselves. 

During the first portion of the night we slept 
now and then, but only to dream of that march 
through the wilderness, or of the moment when 
we first learned that Green had come to the 
Burchard house to compass our death, and the 
summons to take our places in the ranks was 
more of a relief than something to be dreaded. 

The wind was howling and screeching across 
the plain, but we had no idea the snow had 
begun to fall until we came out from our shelter 
armed for battle, at midniglit, and then we found 
ourselves enveloped in the swirling clouds. 

It was a tempest, rather than an ordinary 
storm, and so heavy was the downfall that one 
could not see a camp-fire an hundred paces 
away. 

Think you we shall make the attempt in 
such a smother?” Ephraim asked, and I an- 
swered : 


AN APOLOGY 


329 


“ It does not seem possible, and yet I hope we 
may.” 

‘‘ Are you so eager to be in battle ?” 

I fear what may come by more tninking 
about it. To my mind nothing can be worse 
than sitting here eating our hearts out with fore- 
bodings. When we are in action there wdll 
only be the enemy before us.” 

Only the enemy !” Ephraim repeated in 
such a doleful tone that straightway Percy and 
I set uj:) a shout of laughter, despite the pain in 
our hearts, and then we heard the captain cry 
as if to the men in line : 

There come the lads of the company with 
mirth on their lips to shame those of you whose 
faces are white.” 

It was taking far more than our due if we re- 
mained silent after this compliment, and yet 
how could we have said that the mirth was only 
on the surface, called forth by a chance word — 
that our hearts were heavy as lead ? 

Therefore I doubt not but that we passed 
among our companions as brave lads, w^hen, if 
truth had been told just at that moment, we 
would have been cried down as cowards. 

We found place in line near Master Sever- 


330 AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 

ance, and lie held out his hand to me as I came 
up, but spoke no word. 

The Virginia company was the first to form, 
much to Captain Morgan’s satisfaction and our 
discomfort, for we were thus forced to stand ex- 
posed to all the fury of the storm, while the lag- 
gards, and I doubt not but among them were 
those who had boasted so loudly the day pre- 
vious, came into the ranks. 

Not until Colonel Arnold walked toward us 
equipped as if for battle did I feel certain we 
would storm the city that night, and I leaned 
forward to say to Master Severance : 

This fall of snow should be in our favor.” 

Ay, lad, so it will be if we march in close 
order, for I warrant the Britishers will keep 
their fine uniforms under cover as much as pos-‘ 
sible, and we may effect a surprise, which must go 
far toward off-setting the difference in numbers.” 

We had thought the commander would say 
some word of cheer ; but after conversing a 
moment with our captain he strode off toward 
that portion of the plain where I had been told 
Colonel Livingston’s force of Canadians were 
forming, and we were left to hearten each other 
as best we might. 


AN APOLOGY 


331 


Sergeant Potterfield was of the mind that we 
lads might be weak-kneed at this final moment, 
and leaving his place in the ranks he came 
toward us, taking each in turn by the hand as 
he said : 

‘‘ I have no fear of what you may do when we 
are in front of the enemy, for we have had good 
proof of your mettle; but bear this in mind 
during the time of waiting, which will be the 
worst moments of all, that we of the Virginia 
company are in the advance. As we fight so will 
those in the rear, and if we turn cowards, the 
day is lost. You lads may effect as much by 
your bearing, as a dozen might by grappling 
with the foe.’’ 

Then he returned to his station, and that 
which he had said nerved me wonderfully. 

‘‘We are raw recruits, Ephraim, and may 
not know the manual of arms ; but we are not 
cowards save, perhaps, way down in our hearts 
where it can never be known to any except 
ourselves, unless we give way to the fear.” 

“ I would die first !” the brave little lad said 
right heartily, and then came the words we had 
been waiting yet almost dreading to hear : 

“ Forward ! march !” 


CHAPTER XVIII 


THE ASSAULT 

In order tliat I may tell the story of the 
assault understandingly it is necessary first to 
relate that which I have since learned, rather 
than confine this account only to what iny com- 
rades and myself experienced, for we were not 
whipped until disasters had befallen the other 
divisions of the storming party. 

Colonel Livingston and Major Brown created 
a diversion, as was agreed upon, without engag- 
ing so seriously but that it was possible at any 
time to withdraw if it so chanced the tide of 
battle went against them, and regarding their 
portion of the assault no more need be said. 

General Montgomery, at the head of the New 
York troops, made his way along the St. Law- 
rence against the lower town, his first object of 
real attack. 

When they were arrived at a point a little 
above Frazer’s Wharf, and almost directly under 
that portion of the town known as Cape Diamond, 
332 


THE ASSAULT 


333 


• they found a road so narrow tliat no more than 
five men could walk abreast, across which had 
been erected a barricade of logs, held in place 
by stakes driven into the ground. 

At one side of this stood a small house which 
the Britishers had converted into a redoubt, 
mounting therein two cannon. 

General Montgomery, gallant soldier that he 
was, led the extreme advance with two aids 
beside him, and his troops were not less than 
twenty paces in the rear when he approached 
the obstruction and began 2:>ulling with his own 
hands the stakes from the ground. 

He was, so it has been told me, not more than 
thirty yards from these two cannon when they 
.were discharged, and he and the aids were killed 
at the first shot, which was the only one, it is 
believed, fired from that point. 

The soldiers in the rear advanced at double 
quick instantly the action seemed to have been 
opened, arriving just in time to see the lifeless 
body of their officer roll down the steep bank 
on to the shore-ice. 

Thus deprived of a leader before having 
accomplished anything, and greatly intimidated 
by the menacing mouths of the guns directly in 


334 


AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 


front of which they must pass to continue on, 
this portion of the expedition retreated. 

All of what I have here set down has been 
told me since that fatal morning. 

As to what follows, my comrades and myself 
witnessed, and I may tell it without shame even 
though we be prisoners now, because this last 
fact alone is sufficient to j^TOve we overcame our 
timorousness sufficiently to stand side by side 
with our comrades until, having exhausted the 
ammunition, we were completely surrounded. 

However, this is but telling the tale back- 
ward. 

Let me return to that moment when the com- 
mand to march was given, and about three hun- 
dred and fifty of us followed Colonel Arnold. 

The leaders needed to have sharj) eyes, for 
the swirl of the falling snow in the gloom served 
to confuse one. 

I lost all idea of direction, and before we had 
circled around the city and come up on that 
side opposite where we supposed General Mont- 
gomery was making a gallant stand, I believed 
a dozen times that we were out of our course. 

Although Ephraim and I were but raw re- 
cruits, we had no difficulty in keeping our 


THE ASSAULT 


335 


places in such military formation as our troops 
presented, for there was hut little effort made at 
marching in line as we floundered through the 
drifts waist-deep, or staggered blindly along 
when the fury of the gale forced us to shelter 
our eyes from the particles of ice which were 
whirled by the wind with such force that they 
struck the unprotected portions of one’s body 
like red-hot needles. 

While not marching as well-disciplined 
soldiers should, we pressed on in a compact 
body, standing shoulder to shoulder, not because 
of orders to that effect, but that we might And 
mutual support against the bitter blasts which 
oftentimes threatened to hurl us from our feet. 

Once when Ephraim and I, having locked 
arms lest we be separated, fell headlong into a 
ditch which had been swept clean by the wind. 
Master Severance raised us up quickly that we 
might not be trodden on by those who pressed 
closely in the rear, and from that moment until 
the action began he upheld Ephraim one side 
while he aided Percy on the other. 

Blinded by the whirling snow which in the 
gloom, for the day had not yet begun to break, 
seemed of much greater volume than it really 


336 


AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 


was, I believed the city to be yet a long distance 
off when suddenly the report of a musket rang 
out, and Master Severance muttered : 

They have seen us. Some sentinel has 
given the alarm.’’ 

‘‘ Are we so near at hand as that ?” I asked 
in surprise, and as if for reply came the rattling 
of musketry so close at hand that I could see 
flashes of fire through the veil of falling 
snow. 

It was to me more like a slaiD in the face than 
a danger to be feared, this sharp crack of fire- 
arms, and beating my benumbed hands together 
to restore the circulation of blood, I urged 
Ephraim forward, eager to be at the heels of 
our leaders. 

Now I understood that we were on a narrow 
path, on the upper side of which the ground 
rose in almost sheer ascent, and at the other, 
fell away into a precipitous cliff. 

There could be no straying from the column. 
Each man -must remain in line, and I exulted 
in the thought that the faint-hearted v/ould not 
be able to turn back, save they were in the rear- 
most ranks. 

“ Can you see the Britishers ?” Ephraim cried 


THE ASSAULT 


337 


eagerly, and there was in the tone of his voice 
not a tremor. 

No ; and yet from the flashes of the guns 
they must be near at hand.^’ 

‘^We have arrived at a barricade,’’ Master 
Severance cried urging us forward, and in 
another instant all was to me noise and con- 
fusion. 

I heard here a cry of pain which told that a 
companion was wounded ; saw there dimly in 
the gloom a man fall headlong as if having re- 
ceived his death-blow, and knew, although as 
one knows without hearing it, that the officers 
were urging us forward, while over all was the 
sharp rattle of musketry, with now and then the 
heavy booming of a gun. 

We four — Master Severance, Percy, Ephraim, 
and I — marched shoulder to shoulder at the 
very heels of Captain Morgan, who in turn was 
but a pace behind Colonel Arnold, until the 
barricade was before us, and then we began to 
discharge and reload our weapons without wait- 
ing for orders. 

Instinct seemed to tell one what to do at such 
a time, and instead of being timorous as I was 
before we started from the camp, a great flood 
22 


338 


AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 


of anger swept over me, and I believe at that 
moment I would have been sensible of no bodily 
injury. 

Now we moved forward a few paces, we four, 
firing a volley, and then we fell back the same 
distance as the bullets from the barricade came 
in a shower ^hile before our eyes, waving his 
sword, discharging his pistol, or leaning on the 
very edge of the barricade and striking furi- 
ously at those behind, was our captain, making 
good most gloriously the praise which had been 
spoken regarding him. 

So exultant was I because of his daring that 
I found myself urging him on, and moved by a 
common thought we four ranged ourselves im- 
mediately behind him. 

From the gun directly above the path came a 
shower of grape-shot which mowed down our 
men as it seemed to me by the score; yet 
touched us not because of our being further in 
advance, and seeing this our companions in the 
rear pressed forward until we were forced so 
near to the barricade that I rested my rifle on 
the topmost log as I fired into the mass of 
human beings whom I knew to be Britishers. 

Then it was I turned my head ever so slightly;, 


THE ASSAULT 


339 


just as Master Severance suddenly wheeled half 
around, clapping his hand on his shoulder, and 
I shouted, not even so much as hearing my own 
voice : 

‘‘Are you wounded 

While one might have counted ten he searched 
with his hand for a hurt, and theii shaking his 
head as if to reassure me, turned and again 
discharged his weapon. 

Once more were we pressing so closely behind 
the captain that I fired over his shoulder, and 
he leaped to one side with a cry as of pain, 
causing me to believe my bullet had found 
lodgment in his body. 

Then I saw him bend over a prostrate form 
on the ground, and some one near me cried : 

“ Colonel Arnold is killed ! Colonel Arnold 
is killed!’’ 

“ Hold your tongue, fool I” the captain 
shouted, as he raised the fallen commander, 
who, waving his sword feebly, cried : 

“ Come on, lads I Press on ! The day is 
ours if we falter not !” 

So near were we to the wounded colonel that 
I could see that his injury must be a severe one. 
He stood on one foot, the other leg swinging to 


340 


AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 


and fro in such a manner as to tell plainly the 
bone had been shattered. 

Then, as a grouj) of men gathered around, 
Captain Morgan gave orders that the colonel be 
carried to the rear without loss of time, and 
stopping not to observe whether this com- 
mand was obeyed, he urged us forward once 
more. 

Our momentary delay must have caused the 
Britishers to think we were grown faint-hearted, 
for a body of them pressed to the very barri- 
cade, thrust their muskets over until I seized 
one which was aimed directly in my face, throw- 
ing all my weight upon it, and wrested it from 
its owner’s grasp. 

At that instant, with a shrill .cry of triumph 
which caused the blood to bound in my veins. 
Sergeant Potterfield leaped upon the top of the 
barricade, striking here and there at the mass 
below him with the butt of his musket, and 
before one could have said ay,” Lieutenant 
Heth was beside him. 

Had we needed an incentive it was given us 
now, and pell-mell we who were nearest at hand 
went over the barricade like sheep through a 
gap in the wall, and as if in the twinkling of an 


THE ASSAULT 


341 


eye the Britishers had turned tail, running for 
dear life. 

What a glorious moment that was when we 
pursued — we raw recruits driving before us His 
Majesty’s troops ! 

Had the way been open I believe of a verity 
we could have rushed them to the very gate of 
the citadel ; but when about an hundred yards 
had been traversed we found a second and more 
formidable barrier in our path. 

Another barricade which halted us for an 
instant, but not longer. 

As before. Sergeant Potterfield was the first 
upon it, with Lieutenant Heth now by his side, 
and Captain Morgan only two paces in the rear, 
the remainder of us closing up as fast as our legs 
would carry us. 

Again it was a hand-to-hand conflict, when I 
saw only such of the red-coats as were imme- 
diately in front of me, and more than once 
did we of the gallant Virginia company bring 
down a Britisher with a blow from a clubbed 
musket. 

I knew not what orders were given, nor what, 
if anything, my comrades said to me in that 
mad, exultant rush and scramble. 


342 


AT THE SIEGE OE QUEBEC 


To advance seemed to be the only thought in 
the minds of any of us. 

The snow showed great blotches and trails of 
brown which when the sun rose would be a 
vivid crimson, and knowing it was the life-blood 
of our enemies the sight drove me to a frenzy 
of passion that more might be shed. 

At the second barricade Humphreys of our 
Virginia company fell while standing by my 
side, and I believe of a verity that I laughed 
because the Britisher who had stricken him 
down left his own body unprotected. 

Before the blow was well dealt I had sent a 
bullet through his heart. 

Over this- second barricade like racers in the 
steeple-chase we went, Sergeant Potterfield still 
leading the way, with now Captain Morgan, 
and again Lieutenant Heth, just behind. 

The gloom of night had begun to give way 
before the gray light of coming day when 
Master Severance, Ephraim, and I ran full tilt 
into the leaders, and Percy, who had been 
several paces behind, came upon me with such 
force I was nigh to being knocked dowui. 

This sudden halt had been caused by a third 
barricade, not formed of logs and stakes, but of 



“WE HAVE THE WHOLE BRITISH ARMY IN FRONT OF US ” 

(Page 343 ) 



THE ASSAULT 


34:3 


red-coated soldiers, who stretched far ahead in 
the path, an impenetrable barrier. 

‘‘We have the whole British army in front 
of us !’’ I heard Master Severance say, and 
Lieutenant Heth shouted as if thinking one of 
us might answer the question : 

“ Why has General Montgomery not made 
his attack ? Surely he has not left us alone to 
bear the brunt of it !” Then he added as if 
fearing his words might have disheartened us, 
“At them, lads! At them! We are here to 
fight, and there is no lack of opportunity !’' 

‘* Shoulder to shoulder ! Close up in solid 
ranks !” Captain Morgan shouted. 

He had hardly spoken before we heard a cry 
from the rear, and instantly a volley of mus- 
ketry came forth from that direction as if our 
own troops were firing upon us. 

“ The battle is ended,’’ Master Severance 
cried, pulling me back when I would have 
advanced by the side of Sergeant Potter field, 
who was moving toward that solid body of red 
as if to force his way through. “ The battle is 
ended ! We .are beset both in front and rear. 
SomQ portion of the plan has gone awry, or we 
should not be so sorely pressed.” 


344 AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 

As I read what I have here set down it seems 
a faltering account of that moment when one^s 
pulses were throbbing as if the blood were 
bursting through the skin, and all these things 
were done as if in a twinkling. 

From the time we overran the second barri- 
cade until we found ourselves hemmed in on 
the narrow road, I think not sixty seconds had 
passed, and yet, because of my feeble way in 
the telling, it would seem as if we huddled 
together like frightened sheep ; but not so. 

There had been’ no faltering until Master 
Severance prevented me from going forward, 
and all had pressed on until Captain Morgan 
shouted : 

‘‘ Cease firing ! Cease firing 

Wondering why such an order had been 
given when more than ever did it seem neces- 
sary we should make ourselves felt, I looked 
back, and that which I saw stilled as if an 
instant the frenzied excitement which had been 
mine from the time the first shot was fired. 

Of the three hundred and fifty who followed 
Colonel Arnold from the encanfpment on the 
Plain of Abraham I believe of a vei'ity not 
four-score were yet standing, and as fiir as my 


THE ASSAULT 


345 


eye could pierce the mantle of falling snow 
ill every direction, were solid platoons of 
Britishers. 

Our little band stood between these two huge 
masses, who when they closed together must 
crush us from the sheer press of numbers 
even though not a shot was fired. 

Then it was I understood why the command 
to cease firing had been given. 

As Master Severance had said, the battle was 
over, and we who had thought to capture a city 
were ourselves captured. 

“ Who commands this detachment I heard 
a voice from amid the ranks of the enemy cry, 
and looking in that direction I saw Sergeant 
Potterfield turn back to the foe, the tears 
streaming down his pallid cheeks, such a pic- 
ture of woe as I had never seen before. 

Then our captain replied to the hail, and ad- 
vancing a few paces stood with sword-point 
lowered as he spoke with the Britisher who had 
come toward him. 

What is to be done I asked Master 
Severance, and he replied in a voice trembling 
with emotion, although until this moment his 
tone had been steady and firm. 


346 AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 

“We are to surrender, lad; surrender to 
those whom we had hoped would by this time 
be our j^risoners 

“ Why do we give in ? The other portion of 
our forces must be holding their own, else all 
these Britishers could not be here.’’ 

“ It is likely, lad, the other portions of our 
forces are more sorely pressed than we, else we 
should not be so beset.” 

“ Think you they have surrendered ?” 

“ Who can say ? Surrendered or vanquished 
they most certainly are.” 

It was a bitter thing to have thus far penetrated 
into the city, and here be forced to capitulate. 

During the short time we remained silent and 
motionless with the dead and the dying strewn 
closely around us, knowing full well now the 
passion of the battle had passed away in a cer- 
tain degree, that the enemy could shoot us 
down to a man if we made any show of resist- 
ance — I say during this time my thoughts went 
with the rapidity of lightning to that force 
which we had seen approaching our clearing on 
the Kennebec, and my mind followed it up 
the river until we began the arduous labor of 
making the portages, insufficiently clad and 


THE ASSAULT 


317 


sheltered, and it seemed to me the very mockery 
of ill-fortune that we should have braved and 
overcome so much danger, for no other end than 
to surrender ourselves as prisoners. 

I knew not what was said by Captain Morgan 
to the British officer ; but within an exceedingly 
brief time after the parley was begun came the 
order for us to advance and stack arms, and we 
knew that this portion of the expedition, at least, 
had submitted to the foe. 

There seemed to be among us no feeling of 
thankfulness that our lives had been spared ; no 
regret for those who had fallen as none save 
heroes fall ; but only the bitterest grief because 
of being thus forced to lay down our arms. 

Sergeant Potterfield was not the only man 
whom I saw crying — not the only soldier who 
wept scalding tears of mortification. 

On every hand were pallid, saddened faces, 
and hands which had not faltered in the turmoil 
of battle, shook like aspen leaves as they dropped 
on the snow the muskets which had been carried 
so faithfully. 

‘‘ It may not be that the day is wholly lost,” I 
said, thinking to hearten Ephraim, and Master 
Severance caught up this gleam of hope. 


348 AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 

God grant you speak truly, lad. If General 
Montgomery be yet alive and at liberty, the 
siege of Quebec is not at an end because we are 
prisoners.’’ 

During such time as we had been laying down 
our arms the British soldiers remained in rank, 
with not so much as a cry of triumph over our 
defeat, and because of this there came into my 
heart a feeling of gratitude. 

When we were disarmed that portion of the 
enemy which confronted us were wheeled about, 
advanced yet further into the city, where the 
way was wider, and there stood with opened 
ranks to receive us who were ordered to move 
forward in double file. 

Master Severance and Percy marched directly 
behind Captain Morgan, Sergeant Potterfield 
and Lieutenant Heth, after which came Ephraim 
and I, and the lad leaned iieavily upon me as 
we were halted in the midst of the red-coats, 
who, on the alert for signs of resistance, eyed 
us curiously. 

Shall we be taken to jail, think you ?” 
Ephraim whispered, and I could not answer the 
question, ignorant as I was regarding military 
matters ; but it appeared to me that such could 


THE ASSAULT 


349 


not be the case — that having surrendered we 
would be put on parole to remain in this place 
or that, as might be most convenient to our 
captors. 

Prisons, so I argued to Ephraim, were for mal- 
efactors, not men vanquished in a fair fight, and 
thus I heartened him as best I could while we 
stood there in the pitiless storm waiting orders 
to move. 

Just before these last came. Master Severance 
turned and said in a choking voice, as he gripped 
Ephraim and me by the hands : 

God keep you, lads, and if it so be that we 
see not each other again — ’’ 

But surely. Master Severance, we shall re- 
main together,” I interrupted, cut to the heart 
by the tone of his voice. 

That is as may be, lad, yet the chances are 
much against our keeping each other company 
many hmirs longer ; but whatever betide I know 
you lads will bear it bravely as you have borne 
all sufferings since we came together, and I shall 
ever have you in my heart with a prayer that 
the good God may make light your burdens.” 

It was as if Master Severance believed deatli 
to be near at hand, otherwise had he not spoken 


350 


AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 


SO gravely, and a great fear came over me lest 
these should be indeed our last moments on 
earth. 

Ephraim pressed closely to my side, gripping 
my hand hard, and as the order to march was 
given I passed my arm around him to support 
his steps. 

The day had now fully come. 

Citizens thronged the streets to witness the 
bringing in of the prisoners, and the red-coats 
gave way to words of exultation at their victory. 

When we had marched a matter of a mile or 
more, as it seemed to me, the company was 
halted, and looking up quickly I saw that we 
were standing in front of whaf could be no other 
than a jail. 

Had we been thieves or murderers it was to 
this place they would have brought us, and I 
envied those of our companions who had given 
up their lives amid the tumult and the frenzy 
of conflict. 


CHAPTER XIX 


1 ^ IN PRISON 

It was as if Master Severance's prayers were 
answered. 

. If Ephraim and I had been parted when we 
entered the gloomy building I think his heart, 
which was then full almost to bursting with 
grief, would have broken, and as for me, I know 
I could have welcomed death right gladly had 
I been thrust into one of those narrow rooms 
alone. 

Therefore it is I say it seemed as if Master 
Severance’s prayer had been answered when 
those who acted as jailers thrust Sergeant Pot- 
terfield, Percy Randolph, Ephraim and me to- 
gether into one of the cells. 

One does not expect to be comfortably lodged 
in prison, even though he be innocent of any 
crime, and yet matters could not have been ar- 
ranged more to my liking, or to Ephraim’s, 
save, perchance. Master Severance and Captain 
Morgan had been added to the party. 

351 


352 AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 

When the long, weary days drag until com- 
plaining thoughts come into my mind, I set 
them resolutely aside, saying to myself that it is 
for me to rejoice and be exceeding glad, rather 
than to repine because Ephraim is spared to me 
and I to Ephraim. 

The story of how we came through the wil- 
derness to Quebec with Colonel Arnold is here 
set down, and that which my comrades wished 
I should do for their entertainment, has been 
done. 

There remains nothing more to be said save 
that I humbly crave pardon of my comrades 
because, although having set down these words 
as best I could, they are all so poor and feeble 
in the picturing of the brave deeds and the noble 
suffering which I have witnessed since being 
with the Virginia company. 

Now that the work is finished and my com- 
rades have said after reading it, most likely 
thinking to please me, that it is done in clerkly 
fashion, I would add a few lines to my own 
satisfaction. 

Were I to write down all that which is in my 
heart, I could fill even again as much paper 
with words of praise and gratitude for those in 


IN PEISON 


353 


whose company I have been since we left the 
clearing on the Kennebec ; but I remain silent 
lest the expressions be mistaken for flattery in- 
stead of a sincere utterance. 

It is only my purpose to explain somewhat 
of our lives here, and of what we hope to do in 
the future if it shall please the Continental Con- 
gress to arrange, for the exchange of us pris- 
oners. 

The day after we surrendered was made 
doubly sad by what seemed little less than an 
act of cruelty on the part of our-captors, though 
as I view it now it has more the look of a neces- 
sity — a cruel necessity such as war only can 
cause. 

It had been said to us that General Mont- 
gomery was killed, and we declared it could not 
be, speaking the words from out of the hope in 
our hearts that such disaster had not befallen 
the American army. 

■ Then it was told us that we should not only 
: be convinced, but ourselves give good proof that 
Hhe noble soldier was indeed dead, for doubtless 
the Britishers wished such fact to add to the 
glory of their victory, and by our attesting to it 
there could be no question. 

23 


354 


AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 


We had been in this prison four-and-twenty 
hours when the corporal’s guard came to the 
door of our cell, and ordered us out in single 
file. 

But for the fact that we had previously dis- 
cussed such a question, and Sergeant Potterfield 
had declared my fears were without foundation, 
I should have believed we were about to be led 
out to execution, and even as it was I feared 
that the very least of my misfortune would be 
that of separation from my comrades. 

We were marched through the long corridor, 
down one flight of stairs to the huge hall which 
formed an entrance to the building, and there, 
lying on the floor covered only with a military 
cloak, was a human body. 

After we had been halted alongside of it, an 
officer came from the adjoining room and bade 
us look on the face of the dead as he removed 
the mantle. 

We did as commanded, and so great was our 
grief that not one of us had so much control 
over his voice as would have permitted of words, 
for before us, enfolded in the embrace of death, 
was General Bichard Montgomery, martyr to 
tlie cause of American Independence, as brave 


IN PRISON 


355 


a soldier as ever drew sword in defense of the 
colonies. 

The face, even though mutilated as it was by 
the under jaw having been shot away, wore that 
serenity which one who knew the virtues of that 
officer would expect to see left there by death. 

The tears that came into our eyes, and of 
which we were' by no means ashamed, were 
sufficient proof to our captors that we identified 
the poor remains, and word was given that we 
be re-conducted to the cell. 

Since that day I have learned that through 
the intercession of a lady. Master Cramche, the 
lieutenant-governor of Quebec, caused the 
corpse to be at least decently interred at the 
corner of the powder-house near Fort Louis, 
and it may be in time to come the descendants 
of those whom the gallant gentleman has served 
so well will give to his remains a proper resting- 
place. 

It is now the tenth day of March in the year 
1776, and we have good reasons for believing 
that efforts are being made toward our exchange, 
for one on whom we cam rely, and who has 
visited us every week since the surrender, 
brought this welcome intelligence yesterday. 


356 AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 

And now as to whom this visitor may be : 

Three days after we were locked up like 
criminals, the door of our cell was opened sud- 
denly, and there stood before us Master Hiram 
Burchard. 

I was nigh to being overwhelmed with sur- 
prise, and doubtful as to why he came, until the 
good man, after saluting us in a kindly voice, 
stepped aside that one who looked like a servant 
and who was laden with packages, might enter. 

This latter person deposited his burden on 
the floor, and then went out. 

The door was closed and bolted behind him ; 
but Master Burchard remained, and to my 
shame it was Sergeant Potterfleld who first 
greeted him. 

Ephraim, Percy, and myself were so confused 
that it seemed impossible for us to speak, and we 
stood staring as if dumb until the sergeant bade 
him welcome. 

Then it was that Percy found his tongue, and 
clasped the good man’s hands, saying in a voice 
tremulous with emotion : 

We humbly thank you. Master Burchard, 
for visiting us while we are in this sorry plight, 
and you have all the more our gratitude because 


IN PM80N S57 

of venturing to thus proclaim yourself a friend 
to the enemy.” 

Tut, tut, lad ! Such simple service needs 
not so many words. When we learned that 
that portion of the American army commanded 
by Colonel Arnold had been taken prisoners, my 
good wife and the girls set about cooking as 
though for a feast, and when I asked the reason 
for such unusual activity, I was told that they 
were working in your behalf. ‘ If it so be that 
the lads who were hardly used in this house are 
yet alive, you shall carry to them what prison- 
ers would most need, and it shall be our peace- 
offering,’ the mother said to me ; and here I am.” 

Then Master Burchard pointed to the par- 
cels, and each in turn took him by the hand as 
the only way in which we could express the 
gratitude we felt. 

Our hearts were tender, not wholly because 
of the food he brought, but for the kindly feel- 
ing which had prompted the gift. 

He, however, affected to laugh at our emotion, 
and ere he had been our guest five minutes it 
was as if we all forgot our position, and were 
chatting with the good man as merrily as though 
in his own kitchen. 


358 AT Tllil SIEGE OE QUEBEC 

Since that day not one week has passed with- 
out our seeing him, and each time has he 
brought to us such a generous supply of Mis- 
tress Burchard’s handiwork as has lightened 
our lot to a most wonderful degree. 

Not only have we been cheered, but as many 
of our companions in misery as it has been pos- 
sible for us to communicate with, for we have 
divided the store equally, in so far as has been 
23ermitted by the guards. 

Although Master Burchard does not exiDlain 
how it chances he is allowed thus to visit and 
supply us with luxuries, we have reason to be- 
lieve from words let fall by one of our guards, 
that no less an officer than Sir Guy Carleton 
himself has given the permit which softens the 
rigors of our imprisonment in such a high 
degree. 

Through Master Burchard we learn that 
Colonel Arnold, whom it is reasonable to su}^ 
pose is recovering from his wound, still keeps 
up a blockade on Quebec, but Sergeant Potter- 
field is of the opinion that his efforts will come 
to naught because of the fact that our people 
cannot spare a sufficient number of troops to 
make an effective assault. 


IN PRISON 


359 


Twice have we seen Captain Morgan since 
having entered this place, and he is no less 
brave here than he was when we stood before 
the red-coats. 

He holds to' it that we must soon be released, 
either through an exchange of prisoners, or by 
Colonel Arnold’s efforts, and it is decided be- 
tween Ephraim, Percy, and myself, that we will 
follow the captain of the Virginia com23any so 
long as he remains in the army. 

And now, in so far as may be, have I set down 
all that can be said of the part we took in the 
siege of Quebec under Colonel Benedict Arnold. 


NOTE 

The following is taken from Roger’s biog- 
raphy of Montgomery : 

“ Few men have ever fallen in battle so much 
regretted by both sides as General Montgomery. 
His many amiable qualities had procured him 
an uncommon share of private affection, and his 
great abilities an equal proportion of public 
esteem. 


360 AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBEC 

“Being a sincere lover of liberty, he had en- 
gaged in the American cause from principle, 
and quitted the enjoyment of an easy fortune 
and the highest domestic felicity, to take an 
active share in the fatigues and dangers of a war 
instituted for the defense of the community of 
which he was an adopted member. 

“ His well-known character was almost equally 
esteemed by the friends and foes of the side 
which he had espoused. In America he was 
celebrated as a martyr to the liberties of man- 
kind ; in Great Britain, as a misguided, good 
man, sacrificed to what he supposed to be the 
rights of his country. 

“ His name was mentioned in Parliament with 
singular respect. Some of the most powerful 
speakers in that assembly displayed their elo- 
quence in sounding his praise and lamenting his 
fate. Those in particular who had been his 
fellow-soldiers in the previous war, expatiated 
on his many virtues. The minister himself 
acknowledged his worth while he reprobated the 
cause for which he fell. He concluded an in- 
voluntary panegyric by saying, ‘ Curse on his 
virtues, they have undone his country.^ 

“ To express the high sense entertained by his 


IX PKrsox 


361 


country of his services, Congress directed a 
inonunient of white marble, with the following 
inscription on it, to be placed in front of St. 
Paul’s Church, New York City : 


THIS MONUTVIENT 
WAS ERECTED BY ORDER OF 

Congress, 25th January, 1776, 

TO TRANSMIT TO POSTERITY, 

A GRATEFUL REMEMBRANCE OF THE 
PATRIOTISM, CONDUCT, ENTERPRIZE, AND 
PERSEVERANCE, 

OF Major General 

RICHARD MONTGOMERY; 

WHO, AFTER A SERIES OF SUCCESS, 

AMIDST THE MOST DISCOURAGING DIFFICTJLTIES, 

FELL IN THE ATTACK 

ON Quebec, 

JlsT December, 1775, 

AGED 38 YEARS. 

The remains of General Montgomery, after 
resting forty-two years at Quebec, by a resolve 
of the State of New York, were brought to the 
City of New York, on the eighth of July, 1818, 
and deposited with ample form and grateful- 
ceremonies near the aforesaid monument in St. 
Paul’s church. 


362 


AT THE SIEGE OF QUEBPX 


“ A silver plate on the coffin bears this 
scription : 

■ The State op New York 

IN HONOR OP 

GENERAL RICHARD MONTGOMERY, 

WHO PELL GLORIOUSLY PIGHTING POR THE 

Independence and Liberty op the United States, 

BEFORE THE WALLS OF QUEBEC, THE 31ST DAY OF 

December, 1775, caused these remains 
OP this distinguished hero TO 
be conveyed from Quebec, 
and deposited on the eighth day of July, 1818, 
IN St. Paul’s Church, in the city of 
New York, near the monument 

ERECTED TO HIS MEMORY 

BY THE United States.” 


THE END 


Comrades True 

OR 

PERSEVERANCE vs. GENIUS 

By Edward S. Ellis, A. M. 

Author of ‘‘Among the Esquimaux,’ 
“ The Campers Out,” etc. 

320 Pages Illustrated 

Cloth, ^1.25 

In following the career of two friends from youth to 
manhood, this popular author weaves a narrative of 
intense and at times thrilling interest. One of the boys 
IS endowed with brilliant talents, is quick and impulsive, 
but after a few efforts is easily discouraged. The other 
possessing only ordinary ability, is resolute and persever- 
ing, overcoming all obstacles in his path until success is 
attained. 

This story possesses the usual exciting and interea.mg 
experiences that occur in the lives of all bright and active 
youths. In point of incident it is rather more than 
ordinarily realistic, as the two heroes in their experiences 
pass through the recent calamitous forest fires in northern 
Minnesota, and barely escape with their lives. 

The perusal of this story will not only prove fascinating, 
but its teaching will encourage young men to depend for 
success in life upon patience and perseverance in right 
paths, rather than upon great natural gifts, real or fancied. 

Sold by all booksellers, or sent, prepaid, upon receipt 
of price. 

The Penn Publishing Company 



1020 Arch Street, Philadelphia 


Among the Esquimaux 

OR, 

Adventures Under the Arctic Circle 

By Edward S. Ellis, A. M. 
Author of “ The Campers Out,” Etc 
317 pages Illustrated 

Cloth, $1.25 

The incidents of this interesting 
story are laid in Greenland amid the 
snows, the glaciers, and the barren 
regions which have engaged the at- 
tention of explorers and navigators 

for centuries past. 

The main interest of the story centres about two 
bright boys whose desire for discovery sometimes leads 
them into dangerous positions. Tliey visit an iceberg, 
and, while making a tour about it, their boat slips away 
from her moorings. After a number of adventures, they 
are finally rescued by a native Esquimau. With him 
and an old sailor who accompanied them them to the ice- 
berg, they go on a hunting expedition into the interior 
of Greenland, and there they have a number of most 
thrilling and exciting experiences, but none result seri- 
ously, and the whole party is eventually restored to home 
and friends. 

The story is sure to prove interesting to any reader, 
and the moral tone pervading it is such as will meet the 
approval of all parents. 

Sold by all booksellers, or sent, prepaid, upon receipt 
of price. ^ 

ITie Penn Publishing Company 

1020 Arch Street, Philadelphia 



The Campers Out 

OR 

The Right Path and the Wrong 

By Edward S. Ellis, A. M. 
Author of Among the Esqui- 
maux,” “ Comrades True,” etc. 

363 pages Illustrated 

Cloth, $1.25 

This is one of the most interesting 
works of an author whose productions 
are widely read and deservedly popu- 
lar on both sides of the Atlantic. Mr. 
Ellis has in perfection the faculty of 
making his stories not only entertaining in the highest 
degree but instructing and elevating. A leading journal 
truthfully stated that no mother need hesitate to place any 
story of which Mr. Ellis is the author in the hands of her 
boy, for he is sure to be instructed as well as entertained. 

“ The Campers Out ” is bright, breezy, and full of ad- 
venture of just the right sort to hold the attention of any 
young mind. It is clean, pure, and elevating, and the 
stirring incidents with which it is filled convey one of 
the most forceful of morals. It traces the “ right path ” 
and the “ wrong path ” of several boys with such strik- 
ing power that old and young will be alike impressed 
by the faithful portrayal of character, and be interested 
from beginning to end by the succession of exciting in- 
cidents. 

Sold by all booksellers, or sent, prepaid, upon receipt 
of price 

The Penn Publishing Company 

1020 Arch Street, Philadelphia 



Andy’s Ward 

OR 

THE INTERNATIONAL 
MUSEUM 

By James Otis 

Author of The Braganza Diamond,” 
Chasing a Yacht,” etc. 

358 Pages Illustrated 

Cloth, ;^i.2 5 

A peculiarly fascinating narrative of the life and ex- 
periences of Museum Marvels.” They dwell in a house 
owned by a sword-swallower, whose wife, the ‘^Original 
Circassian,” is entrusted with its management. But one 
of the company, a dwarf, nicknamed the Major,” insists 
upon taking charge, and the rest of the household, including 
a fat lady, a giant, and a snake-charmer, stand more in 
awe of him than of the owner of the house or his wife. 

Two boys, Andy and Jerry, are employed to wait upon 
this queerly assorted family. Their troubles with the dwarf 
and his pets, during which the boys are aided and coun- 
selled by the giant, makeup the lighter portion of the story. 

A tiny girl, who is even more of a dwarf than the 

Major,” is introduced to the household by Andy, who 
claims her as his ward, by virtue of a promise made to her 
brother when he was dying. 

The private life of the marvels, their amusements, their 
wrangles, especially the laughable encounters between the 

Giant ” and the “ Major,” form a most interesting story. 

Sold by all booksellers, or sent, prepaid, upon receipt 
)f price. 

The Penn Publishing Company 

1020 Arch Street, Philadelphia 




Chasing a Yacht 

By James Otis 
Author of 

TheBraganza Diamond,” ‘^Andy’s 
Ward,” etc. 

350 pages Illustrated 

Cloth, $1.25 

Two boys have engaged to run a 
steam yacht for the double purpose 
of pleasure and profit, and after care- 
fully fitting her up they launch her, only to find the next 
morning that she is gone — stolen — as they later discover, 
by two other boys who had been refused a half-interest 
in her. The rightful owners start in hot pursuit, and in 
an attempt to recapture the steamer are themselves 
made prisoners. It is the intention of the thieves to 
hold the owners prisoners until the Hudson River is 
reached and then put them ashore, but their plans mis- 
carry owing to the intervention of two rather rough 
citizens who find their way aboard the yacht and make 
themselves generally at home. Fortunately one of the 
owners manages to effect his escape, and gaining the 
assistance of the authorities the little vessel is speedily 
restored to them. 

The story is full of adventure, and the heroes are both 
bright and manly fellows, who make the best of their 
temporary hardships. The story will be found to enlist 
the interest at the outset, and to hold it until the last 
page is turned. 

Sold by all booksellers, or sent, prepaid, upon receipt 
of price. 


The Penn Publishing Company 

1020 Arch Street, Philadelphia 


The Braganza Diamond 

By James Otis 
Author of 

“Chasing a Yacht,” “Andy’s 
Ward,” etc. 

383 pages Illustrated 

Cloth, $ 1 . 2 $ 

Long before the opening events of 
this story the fragments of this cele- 
brated gem are supposed to have 
been taken from a wreck by an old sea captain, and 
secreted by him on a lonely island in Roanoke Sound. 

This aged captain, now quite feeble, sends for his niece 
and her daughter. They invite two bright boys to 
accompany them, and engaging a steam launch the four, 
in company with the owner — a trusty sailor — set out for 
the lonely island. Arriving there they are distressed at 
finding the captain already dead. To add to their dis- 
comfort they also discover that the former owners of the 
diamond have appeared upon the scene. The little party 
is forcibly made prisoner, and their captors demand that 
they forthwith produce the precious stone. This, of 
course, they are unable to do, but discovering among 
the old captain’s effects a curious cryptogram, they are 
led to hope that its solution may reveal the secret hiding 
place of the diamond, and thus restore to them their 
freedom. This theory eventually proves correct, but not 
until after the party has endured many hardships, and 
passed through many exciting experiences. 

Sold by all booksellers, or sent, prepaid, upon receipt 
of price. 

The Penn Publishing Company 

1020 Arch Street, Philadelphia 










*r>> ’ 
rj 



: 9 


pM > :’’v.A:. : • : . ■ 

V'<-.V’ 






yl 


If 






I ' f t / 


I » I 


f; ,'♦ >¥•,• '.^J- I 






^'“« * 


V ■^i' • 

i» 


* # 






4 






: ”^^0* '^o'^ * 





o • i ^ < 

<a> o-.*# 




K ♦ ^t^i4f^^'’ 4*y O- % . 

V •»’• <4^ ^ ^ ♦#.0 .X/ 

<?> V Ojt, aO^ •!• 




& ■°L, '•••• ■A <» *''^* ^ 



❖ "v 


• • 0 





v'‘’’^.i:^.'\,* 4? 


«>'V • n 

.* cP •• 


A *-»T7i*' <d^ V 


V> Vjk 4V '-i# 


* ■’^ y. ^ ♦ 

'. 0* . 

* ^ t 

‘^*»,T.* _^o 

.!i;kr. *3^. .-4? ►♦ 





*»»•** 


cr-V • 

# 


0^ 



€V — ^ • • » • V> V> ^ 9 ** 

6^ .«•'*/♦ A^ 0 ®.**# ^ 

^ O * 1 ^ • 

* ; 

• jP ’’U* ’■ ' 

' ■♦■'•' 4 ^,* <5 A* £>. V 

**•• A° ^ "'* ® * 

‘it. 4? .*i*a'. ^ *\ 

A .t. t,. »4 -. .. 

v*.^'' »: 't'V 





: 4> ‘it. 


# • O 


*, ,# * 


't‘s 


‘ 4.’^ ^ • 



C.'^V • 

'* V*’ °* 



* ^ % 


X* ♦-TV. • .0^ "^ '• • • * •< 

.‘ji;^** '^•#> fO^ ‘’o a'*' 












% W-- / 

••jT ,0^ .‘‘L?. "^o 

>* 4 . iJ? .* 


<>V' 





r. . i 


•• ao'^ \.‘***’* <^’ 






OK 




♦ ♦ 



‘^> 4 . aO® 

4 ? ►•4 a'. 
• ^ « 
: >$’ 



.HOfc 


L i <c„ ^ aVA 

^ . , 

* ♦ fV • •^ * • # ^O \V a ® * • ♦ 

C^ ••.o* *0 ♦-.•• 

V ^Oi, -0 

' O, 4 ,*^' ‘ii-** *^ 5 ^ 



)'^ »•••- 




wtf** ^ V 




.K** ”*0 

C® ^ 






-*P^ ►’••4 V riliw'* aO^ .*••► 




♦ < 1 ^ 'O’ V ,* 

. 0 ^ '%, '?.?• A *.... 

^ ® ^ ^ <<r "v 0 

•^t.A« .-£M^^. •4^ila» •<Va'« 




BROS. INC. 

83'^oif ;' 

JUSTINE <0 nr. 


- A ♦'TVi* * 0 ^ -o.T* 

j-i’^ 

’. 6 * .'^ 






